Skip to main content

Full text of "Malta : the nurse of the Mediterranean"

See other formats


'CO 


a 


MALTA 

THE  NURSE  OF  THE  MEDITERRANEAN 


MALTA 

THE  NURSE  OF  THE  MEDITERRANEAN 


BY  THE 

REV.  ALBERT  G.  MACKINNON,  M.A. 

CHAPLAIN-MAJOR 

SENIOR  PRESBYTERIAN  CHAPLAIN,   MALTA 

Author  of"  The  Making  of  Hector  Cameron ,"  "A  Fight  Lost 

and  Won,"  "  God's  Right  of  Way  through  a  Young  Man's 

Life"  "  Truths  of  To-day:  A  Young  Mans  Creed"  etc. 


HODDER    AND    STOUGHTON 

LONDON   NEW  YORK   TORONTO 

MCMXVI 


i»  Great  Britain  by  Haxett,  Watson  «•  Vinty, 
Lyndon  »nd  Aylftbury. 


TO 

FIELD-MARSHAL    LORD    METHUEN 
G.C.B.,  G.C.V.O.,  C.M.G. 

GOVERNOR  AND  COMMANDER-IN-CIIIEF 
MALTA 


FOREWORD 


BY  His  EXCELLENCY  LORD  METHUEN, 

GOVERNOR  AND  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 

OF  MALTA 

IF     the    hospital     arrangements    have 
proved  satisfactory,  if  the   lives   of 
80,000    patients    have    been     made 
happy  during  their  time  in  Malta,  a  great 
amount  of  the  credit  is  due  to  the  philan- 
thropic work  carried  out  on  the  island. 

What  has  struck  so  many  besides  myself 
is  the  unostentatious,  quiet  manner  in 
which  the  help  has  been  given  —  good 
organisation,  no  waste  of  the  money  so 
generously  given. 

There  has  been  no  friction,  no  over- 
lapping. 

The  British  Red  Cross  and  St.  John's 
Ambulance  Societies,  the  Scottish  Church, 

9 


Foreword 


the  Church  of  England  Institutes,  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  have 
one  and  all  given  a  helping  hand,  and 
earned  the  gratitude  of  everyone  in  Malta. 

Malta  has  been  given  a  good  opportunity 
for  doing  good,  and  she  has  faced  the 
situation  splendidly. 

To  no  one  do  I  tender  my  thanks  more 
truly  and  warmly  than  I  do  to  Rev.  Albert 
G.  Mackinnon,  S.  C.  F.  Presbyterian,  one 
of  the  foremost  leaders  in  this  labour  of  love. 

METHUEN, 

P.M. 
THE  PALACE, 

MALTA. 
August,  1916. 


CONTENTS 


FOREWORD,  BY  HIS  EXCELLENCY  LORD  PAGB 

METHUEN             ....  9 

INTRODUCTION            ....  13 

CHAPTER    I 

AT   SEA   IN   WAR   TIME         .            .            .  ig 

CHAPTER    II 

MALTA  HOSPITALS     ....  40 

CHAPTER    III 

A  SAD   MARCH   PAST  60 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE  LAND  OF  THE  OPEN  HAND 

II 


Contents 


CHAPTER    V 

MALTA  RAINBOWS     .  ,.  .          ..      103 

CHAPTER    VI 

IN  LIGHTER  VEIN     ,  •  V  ..     126 

CHAPTER    VII 

ORGANISATION  .  .  .  1      149 

CHAPTER    VIII 

THE   VALLEY   OF  THE   SHADOW  .  .      l66 

CHAPTER    IX 

A  SCOTTISH   PICNIC  .  .  .  V     187 

CHAPTER    X 

UNDER  CANVAS  .  *a        .  .      2O2 

CHAPTER    XI 

CHRISTMAS  IN  MALTA      '    .  .        f  *?    21 6 

CHAPTE  RXII 

RELIGIOUS    WORK    AMONGST    THE 

WOUNDED  V  .  .  V     238 

12 


INTRODUCTION 


MALTA  has  assumed  the  role  of 
nurse.  I  ought  perhaps  to  say 
resumed ;  for  when  Filippo 
Villiers  de  L'Isle  Adam  took  possession  of 
this  island  in  1521  at  the  head  of  his 
Hospitallers,  the  Knights  of  St.  John  of 
Jerusalem,  one  of  the  first  things  he  did 
was  to  build  a  hospital.  With  the  Crimean 
War  and  Florence  Nightingale  nursing 
became  a  new  profession  for  women,  and 
Malta  had  a  foremost  share  in  those  epoch- 
making  days,  when  women  found  a  rallying 
place  beside  the  flag  as  well  as  men. 

Never  in  her  history,  however,  did  Malta 
reach  forth  her  arms,  bared  for  the  task, 
to  receive  such  a  burden  of  suffering 
humanity,  the  human  wreckage  of  battle, 
as  in  the  summer  months  of  1915.  It  is  to 
tell  you  the  story  of  these  days  that  this 
book  is  written.  I  want  to  bring  you  with 

13 


Introduction 


me  into  these  packed  wards,  where  the  air, 
despite  the  best  ventilation,  is  heavy  with 
the  smell  of  iodine  and  the  sickening  odour 
of  lacerated  flesh,  where  men  silently  grapple 
with  pain  or  their  last  enemy  death. 

In  the  latter  days  of  May  I  found  myself 
in  the  stream  of  skilled  men  and  women 
who  were  hurrying  East  to  help  our  stricken 
heroes  to  fight  and,  if  possible,  win  this 
struggle  in  the  wards,  one  that  demanded 
greater  powers  of  endurance  than  the 
conflict  of  the  trenches.  The  surgeons  had 
their  instruments  and  their  medicines,  the 
nurses  their  training ;  the  British  Govern- 
ment sent  me  and  other  chaplains  because  it 
believes  that  "  man  doth  not  live  by  bread 
alone." 

The  following  chapters  are  sketches  drawn 
from  life,  glimpses  of  wards  and  men  as  seen 
by  the  eyes  of  a  chaplain  whose  sacred 
privilege  it  was  to  walk  a  little  way  with 
our  sufferers  in  the  dark  valley,  and  to  hear 
and  see  some  things  that  it  is  not  lawful 
to  repeat,  and  others  that  it  is  well  the 
world  should  know. 

14 


Introduction 


The  pronoun  "  we  "  often  recurs  in  these 
pages,  and  the  reason  is  that  on  the  day  I 
received  the  short  summons  to  go  the  "  we  " 
decided  not  to  separate,  but  that  husband 
and  wife  would  go  together,  although  the 
future  had  great  uncertainties.  Thus  as 
chaplain  I  was  able  to  carry  on  a  dual 
work  ;  one  half  of  me — the  better  half — 
cutting  and  buttering  bread  in  the  morning 
and  making  tea  in  the  afternoon  for  the 
thirsty  soldiers  who  sought  the  shelter  of 
our  Club  ;  while  the  other  half  was  in  the 
wards  whetting  the  appetite  of  recovering 
men  by  telling  them  what  grand  teas  they 
would  get  when  they  were  able  to  limp 
abroad. 

I  stepped  into  a  growing  organism  when 
I  landed  in  Malta.  Like  mushrooms  hos- 
pitals were  springing  up  everywhere,  off- 
shoot buildings  were  becoming  entities. 
Schools  grew  into  hospitals  in  a  night,  and 
then  spread  round  them  their  white  skirts 
of  canvas  tents.  But  there  was  order  and 
method  in  it  all.  ...  It  was  fortunate  that 
at  that  moment  there  was  at  the  head  of 
15 


Introduction 


affairs  in  Malta  a  Field-Marshal,  whose 
genius  for  organisation  had  made  him  one 
of  Britain's  great  generals.  His  Excellency 
the  Governor,  Lord  Methuen,  not  only 
planned  the  construction  of  the  rising 
camps,  but  kept  a  watchful  eye  on  each 
detail,  and  by  his  constant  presence  in  the 
ward  encouraged  the  sufferer.  Especially 
his  ready  sympathy  and  help  towards  all 
true  effort  was  a  great  strength  to  those 
whose  aims  reached  farther  than  the  mere 
healing  of  the  body.  The  religious  workers 
knew  and  felt  that  they  had  a  friend  in  the 
Governor,  and  everything  that  could  be 
done  to  facilitate  their  work  received  his 
speedy  sanction.  His  kindly  Foreword  to 
this  book  is  but  an  illustration  of  his 
willingness  to  assist  wherever  it  was  possi- 
ble, and  as  long  as  the  tale  of  the  Malta 
Hospitals  is  told  there  will  live  the  gracious 
memory  of  the  Governor  who  fathered  the 
stricken  sons  of  Empire  placed  under  his 
care. 

My  gratitude   is   due   to   a   number   of 
magazines  and  newspapers  to  whom  I  am 

16 


Introduction 


indebted  for  reproducing,  in  somewhat 
different  form,  much  of  the  material  first 
served  to  them  in  the  shape  of  sketches. 
These  include  The  Scotsman,  The  Sunday 
at  Home,  The  Westminster,  The  Christian 
Herald,  The  Christchurch  Press,  The  Otago 
Witness,  and  last  but  not  least  The  Greenock 
Telegraph,  for  to  this  latter  paper  I  am 
indebted  for  having  any  story  to  tell. 
Through  the  generosity  of  its  publisher  and 
Editor  it  opened  its  columns  not  merely  to 
my  articles  but  the  need  which  they 
pictured,  and  its  readers  held  out  such  a 
helping  hand  to  Malta,  that  we  were  able 
to  start  and  maintain  our  club  for  wounded 
soldiers,  and  on  every  week-day  of  the  year 
provide  for  them  a  substantial  tea  free  of 
charge.  As  you  read  the  story  you  will 
learn  how  others  joined  in  assisting  the 
work,  but  we  can  never  forget  the  one  who 
gave  the  first  shove  off.  I  am  also  greatly 
indebted  to  Colonel  Ballance  for  his  kind 
assistance  in  procuring  for  me  many  of  the 
medical  facts  mentioned  in  this  volume. 


CHAPTER    I 


AT   SEA   IN    WAR   TIME 

WHAT  one  is  not  permitted  to  tell 
is,  of  course,  the  most  interest- 
ing  part  of  a   voyage  in  war 
time.     However,  even  when  that  is  sub- 
tracted   there    remains    enough    to    give 
piquancy  to  what  otherwise  is  a  common- 
place experience. 

The  novelty  of  travel  in  these  war  days 
begins  at  the  very  start.  The  familiar 
hotel  in  London  was  unfamiliar  in  its  inner 
aspect.  In  the  hall  a  pile  of  soldiers' 
accoutrements  was  the  first  thing  to  meet 
the  eye.  Khaki  overcoats  hung  from  every 
peg  in  the  cloak  room,  and  graceful  figures 
clad  in  blue  with  shoulder  strap  and  star 
flitted  about  the  rooms.  These  were 
Canadian  nurses  who  had  just  arrived  and 

19 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


were  bound  for  the  front.  Very  smart 
they  looked.  Their  dress  seemed  to  be 
fashioned  after  the  pattern  of  the  American 
officers'  uniform.  Most  becoming  it  was, 
and  there  were  plenty  of  stars.  So  many, 
in  fact,  that  they  all  seemed  to  be  superior 
officers,  and  one  wondered  where  the  private 
came  in.  Perhaps  in  this  contingent  there 
was  none,  and  all  these  capable-looking 
young  women  were  meant  to  command 
instead  of  obey.  A  duty  for  which  none 
appeared  unequal. 

The  boat  train  first  brought  home  to  us 
that  we  were  bound  for  foreign  parts,  and 
that  on  the  railway  platform  the  pathos  of 
war  eclipsed  its  glory.  Like  canny  Scots 
we  had  broken  the  regulations  and  stuck 
by  our  baggage  in  these  uncertain  times. 
Only  light  luggage  was  supposed  to  be 
taken  on  this  express,  and  the  porter  who 
stepped  forward  so  eagerly  to  open  the 
door  of  our  taxi  opened  more  widely  his 
eyes.  But  we  had  a  clear  conscience,  and 
with  that  one  can  face  even  stern  officialism. 
If  there  were  thirteen  pieces  of  baggage  of 

20 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


all  sizes  we  knew  that  their  contents  were 
not  all  personal.  Many  of  them  were  filled 
with  parcels  of  generous  dimensions  for  our 
brave  soldiers  in  the  East.  The  thoughtful 
generosity  of  friends  sent  us  not  empty- 
handed  away,  and  it  is  reassuring  to  carry 
not  merely  a  message  of  comfort  on  the  lip 
but  a  token  of  sympathy  in  the  hand. 
Thus  were  we  armed,  and  so  red-tapeism 
lost  its  terrors.  It  was  represented  by  an 
official  who  was  prepared  to  weigh  small 
baggage,  and  who  looked  at  the  growing 
pile  on  the  porter's  barrow  with  dismay. 
How  we  got  past  him  need  not  be  told. 
Veteran  travellers  will  guess,  others  must 
learn  by  experience.  I  had  secured  our 
porter  as  an  ally  and  he  worked  wonders, 
and  what  did  not  go  into  the  van  went  into 
the  carriage.  We  had  gone  early  and  so 
chose  an  empty  compartment. 

We  were  not,  however,  to  have  it  to 
ourselves.  We  had  just  got  ourselves 
comfortably  ensconced  when  two  Indian 
nobles  were  ushered  in.  They  were  dressed 
as  British  officers,  and  wore  khaki  turbans, 

21 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


and  were  returning  from  the  front.  Fine 
specimens  of  Indian  gentlemen  they  were, 
most  courteous  in  manner  and  agreeable  as 
fellow-passengers.  There  was  a  third  who 
joined  the  others  later,  and  the  trio  were 
an  object  of  interest  throughout  the  voyage. 
One  felt  a  thrill  of  pride  in  our  great  Indian 
Empire  as  we  looked  on  these  Eastern 
princes  who  had  so  loyally  drawn  the  sword 
in  defence  of  the  mother  land. 

At  last  we  were  on  board  the  Malwa,  and 
our  thoughts  went  at  once  back  to  Greenock. 
The  big  ship  as  she  lay  in  dock  seemed  too 
solid  to  be  pitched  about  by  the  waves,  but 
we  had  yet  to  learn  the  strength  of  the 
ocean.  Even  the  Malwa  was  to  stagger 
before  the  blows  of  the  Atlantic. 

Again  there  was  a  parting,  and  this  time 
it  was  the  last.  Khaki-clad  figures  leaned 
over  the  ship's  rail,  and  on  the  wharf  stood 
groups  of  women.  British  courage  perhaps 
reaches  its  height  at  such  a  trying  hour. 
Small  talk,  like  handy  change,  was  useful 
that  moment.  The  big  things  were  behind. 
Within  the  heart  was  the  unutterable, 

22 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


while  on  the  lip  was  the  ready  sally.  The 
women  were  not  less  brave  than  the  men. 
Though  tears  were  not  far  away,  yet  they 
were  out  of  sight.  Smiles  hid  them. 

One  of  those  insignificant  incidents  that 
sometimes   happen   relieved    the    tension. 
The  gangway  had  been  drawn,   and  im- 
perceptibly the  big  ship  was  drifting  from 
the  wharf,  the  gulf  which  for  some  would 
never  be  bridged  was  already  widening. 
At  that  moment  a  gentleman  attempted  to 
throw  a  letter  ashore.     It  fluttered  in  the 
air  for  a  moment,  and  then  dropped  short 
into  the  water.     A  rather  burly  policeman 
ran  for  a  grappling  iron,  and  his  efforts  to 
fish    up    the    soaking    envelope    absorbed 
attention.     It  was  a  bit  of  delicate  balanc- 
ing,  and   sometimes   he   would  have   the 
letter  almost  within  reach  when  it  would 
drop  back  into  the  sea,  and  a  humorous 
groan  from  deck  and  wharf  announced  his 
failure      However  he  was  nothing  daunted. 
He  had  taken  to  heart  the  story  of  Bruce 
and  the  spider.     Meanwhile  the  distance 
was  steadily  widening.     At   last  a   cheer 
23 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


went  up,  the  voices  on  board  blended  for 
the  last  time  with  those  on  shore.  The 
policeman  had  won !  He  was  holding  the 
dripping  letter  in  his  hands.  Such  was 
the  final  parting,  and  if  the  whole  burlesque 
had  been  planned  it  could  not  have  served 
a  better  purpose. 

Usually  one  takes  a  casual  glance  at  one's 
stateroom,  and  then  thinks  of  food.  But 
this  was  to  be  no  ordinary  voyage.  The 
last  papers  put  into  our  hands  told  of  the 
sinking  of  the  Elder  Dempster  liner  in  the 
Channel,  by  a  German  submarine,  and  it 
was  rumoured  that  two  were  lying  in  wait 
for  a  bigger  haul.  Therefore  an  article 
that  is  usually  kept  out  of  sight  on  a  top 
shelf  became  a  matter  of  importance.  How 
soon  it  would  be  needed  no  one  could  tell. 
This  was  the  life-belt.  The  newer  type  is 
less  intricate  than  the  older  one  ;  but  even 
the  method  of  handling  it  has  to  be  learned. 
So  I  got  the  steward  to  give  me  a  lesson  in 
the  tying  of  the  slip  knot,  and  the  right 
adjusting  of  this  body  belt — information 
which  I  was  able  to  impart  later  to  others. 

24 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


Next  in  importance  was  the  introduction 
to  the  Captain  with  which  Dr.  Caird  had  so 
kindly  furnished  me.  On  a  P.  and  O.  Liner 
the  name  of  its  builder  is  one  to  conjure 
with,  and  it  had  immediate  results.  The 
place  of  honour  on  a  ship  is  the  Captain's 
table,  but  more  to  me  than  the  honour  is 
the  information  which  is  thus  put  within 
one's  reach.  The  one  man  who  knows 
what  is  going  on  is  the  Captain,  and  news 
on  shipboard  is  ten  times  more  valuable 
than  in  the  land  of  newspapers.  The 
smallest  item  is  as  food  for  a  starving  man, 
and  is  feverishly  devoured  by  the  ravenous 
passengers.  Especially  is  this  so  on  a 
voyage  in  war  time  when  there  are  no 
Marconigrams  except  the  naval  messages 
which  are  meant  for  the  Captain  alone. 

Hence  it  was  a  delight  to  find  that  we 
were  especially  invited  to  sit  at  the  little 
table  with  the  Captain,  for  the  meals  are 
served  at  small  tables  in  the  dining  saloon. 
Here  also  were  some  most  interesting 
people,  the  wife  of  a  British  Admiral  going 
out  to  see  her  husband,  an  officer  who  had 

25 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


been  wounded  at  the  front  and  who  had  been 
given  a  Mediterranean  command,  a  judge 
of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  a  lady,  much 
travelled,  whose  son-in-law  held  a  high 
position  in  the  Greek  army,  and  who  was 
a  mine  of  information  on  the  Balkan 
States.  The  Captain,  who  was  courtesy 
itself,  and  whose  conversational  art  was 
to  draw  your  opinion  rather  than  give  his 
own,  chatted  and  chaffed  with  a  ready  wit, 
as  if  German  submarines  were  not  lurking 
for  their  prey.  He  did  not,  however, 
underestimate  the  danger,  and  when  con- 
versation turned  to  such  a  topic  as  life- 
belts he  gave  his  opinion  seriously. 

No  sooner  had  we  started  than  we  were 
reminded  in  an  ominous  way  that  the 
threat  of  the  enemy  was  a  reality.  The 
boats  were  got  ready  and  slung  out  on  their 
davits.  As  I  watched  the  Lascars  at  work, 
I  realised  that  the  launching  of  one  of 
these  big  life-boats  is  not  a  thing  which 
can  be  done  in  a  moment.  It  took  fully 
an  hour  before  all  the  boats  were  made 
ready  for  lowering.  Directions  were  posted 

26 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


up  telling  the  passengers  what  to  do  in  the 
case  of  being  torpedoed.  Those  in  the  first 
cabin  were  to  meet  in  the  saloon  with  their 
life-belts  on,  and  the  boats  would  be  loaded 
from  the  hurricane  deck. 

While  on  board  every  precaution  was 
being  taken  against  sudden  attack  in  the 
Channel  itself,  vigilance  was  personified  in 
the  restless  destroyers  as  they  raced  up 
and  down  splitting  the  waves  with  a  grace- 
ful curl.  One  of  these  stopped  us  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  and  directions  were 
given  there  as  to  our  course  to  the  next 
patrol. 

At  last  we  were  under  way,  with  our  head 
down  Channel  and  our  screws  driving  us  at 
sixteen  to  seventeen  knots.  We  passed  the 
slower  going  tramps,  but  soon  we  were  re- 
minded that  we  were  not  the  fastest  craft 
afloat.  Hidden  behind  a  curl  of  spray  a 
destroyer  came  dashing  up.  It  swept  along- 
side, and  a  sharp,  short  command  was 
shouted  through  a  megaphone.  Later  its 
purport  leaked  out.  We  were  ordered  to 
make  for  a  certain  English  port.  Many 
27 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


were  the  conjectures  as  to  the  reason  for 
this,  and  now  that  we  know  what  it  was  it 
is  better  that  it  should  not  be  made  public. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  on  Sunday  forenoon 
instead  of  being  well  on  our  way  we  found 
ourselves  in  harbour.  The  excitement  and 
distraction  caused  by  what  was  taking 
place  around  us  caused  the  Captain  to 
forgo  the  usual  service.  All  on  board  were 
on  deck  and  too  absorbed  in  the  unusual 
scenes  to  be  gathered  together  in  the  saloon. 

Alongside  of  us  lay  a  big  liner  which  had 
just  come  in,  and  it  was  rumoured  that 
she  had  rammed  and  sunk  a  German  sub- 
marine. However,  the  Captain  gave  us 
later  the  tale  by  the  right  end.  The  sub- 
marine had  chased  and  fired  at  her  but  she 
had  managed  to  escape. 

Again  we  were  off,  and  soon  we  saw  the 
shores  of  Old  England  dipping  below  the 
horizon,  and  we  were  settling  ourselves 
down  to  the  usual  pastimes  of  a  voyage, 
when  suddenly  the  engines  ceased,  and  all 
looked  with  a  start  towards  the  sea.  A  big 
wave  and  behind  it  two  funnels  belching 

28 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


smoke  showed  that  another  destroyer  was 
racing  towards  us.  It  circled  round  our 
ship,  another  order  was  given,  and  the 
Malwa  was  put  about  and  headed  back  to 
the  port  we  had  left. 

There  was  no  lack  of  conversation  now, 
and  conjecture  was  rife,  what  did  it  all 
mean  ?  We  counted  seven  explanations 
which  were  repeated  as  authoritative  ;  but 
the  men  on  the  bridge  kept  silent.  Later, 
when  we  got  back  to  port  and  learned  what 
it  was,  any  grumble  at  the  loss  of  time  was 
silenced,  and  all  felt  happier  for  the  guar- 
dian care  of  the  British  navy. 

Once  more  we  were  off  with  a  destroyer 
on  either  side,  and  it  looked  as  if  we  were 
driving  a  tandem  of  spirited  steeds.  Their 
presence  reassured  us,  and  though  many 
slept  with  their  life-belts  on  their  sleep  was 
undisturbed. 

Monday  morning  found  us  alone  on  the 
broad  seas.  There  was  a  general  feeling 
that  danger  was  past,  until  at  half-past  ten 
the  alarm  bell  sounded  through  the  ship. 
Almost  with  the  first  stroke  could  be  heard 
29 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


the  tramp  of  hurrying  feet,  the  men  rushing 
to  their  posts  at  the  boats.  We  seized  our 
life-belts  and  along  with  our  fellow-passen- 
gers hastened  to  the  saloon.  Here  an 
animated  scene  presented  itself.  All  had 
collected  there,  and  everyone  was  busy 
fastening  on  their  life-belts.  What  sur- 
prised me  was  that  there  were  so  many  who 
had  not  learned  how  to  adjust  them.  The 
method  when  known  is  simplicity  itself, 
but  it  is  very  easy  to  make  a  fatal  mistake. 
The  pathetic  touch  was  added  by  the  sight 
of  two  little  children,  who  had  four  minia-  - 
ture  life-belts  fastened  round  them,  and 
who  were  looking  in  wonderment  at  this 
apparently  new  game. 

Then  the  Captain  came  on  the  scene.  The 
alarm  had  been  given  to  test  us  and  see 
what  we  would  do  in  real  danger.  He 
examined  carefully  the  fastening  of  each 
life-belt  and  pulled  the  slip  knot  to  see  if 
it  were  tied  properly.  Then  he  gave  us  all 
a  few  directions  as  to  how  we  were  to  act 
if  the  alarm  should  again  sound  in  real 
earnest. 

30 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


Such  is  life  at  sea  in  these  perilous  days. 
Its  gaiety  is  not  lessened.  The  deck  games 
go  on  as  before,  but  there  is  a  sense  of  con- 
stant preparedness  for  a  sudden  emergency, 
for  the  innocent  looking  waves  may  hide  a 
cruel  foe.  On  each  deck  Lascars  are  con- 
stantly scanning  the  sea  for  sight  of  a  peri- 
scope, and  even  the  passenger's  eyes  are 
often  lifted  from  book  or  deck  quoits  to 
cast  a  furtive  glance  at  some  breaking  crest, 
which  for  the  moment  seemed  like  some- 
thing else. 

The  eeriness  of  plunging  through  the  sea 
in  the  darkness  at  seventeen  knots  an  hour 
with  lights  out  is  one  of  the  sensations  of 
war  time.  It  was  equalled  by  the  un- 
canny feeling  one  experienced  in  the  im- 
provised concert-room  which  had  been 
erected  one  night  on  deck.  For,  of  course, 
there  must  be  the  usual  concert  or  else  cer- 
tain charitable  funds  would  be  the  losers. 
Besides,  we  had  more  than  usual  reason 
for  it  on  this  voyage,  for  had  we  not  on 
board  the  smallest  man  and  woman  in  the 
world  as  well  as  the  largest,  and  surely  the 
31 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


tall,  energetic  man  in  charge  of  the  troupe 
was  the  best  showman  that  ever  lived,  so  at 
least  we  all  thought,  including,  I  feel  cer- 
tain, the  Indian  Princes,  who  forgot  their 
royalty  in  their  laughter. 

The  concert  hall  would  have  been  the 
open  deck  in  normal  times  ;  but  how  care- 
fully screened  it  was  now  with  canvas  so 
that  no  chink  of  light  might  betray  the 
passing  of  the  liner.  We  got  that  night 
what  the  Australians  and  New  Zealanders 
will  be  enjoying  for  months  to  come.  The 
smallest  man  and  woman  had  other  gifts  of 
entertainment  besides  their  size,  and  the 
conjurer  made  one  feel  that  there  was  no 
use  passing  round  the  hat,  for  he  seemed  to 
be  able  to  draw  everything  imaginable  out 
of  his  mouth,  even  money. 

Nor  must  one  forget  Jones,  the  Bluejacket, 
who  already  had  become  the  popular  hero 
of  the  voyage,  for  other  reasons  which  I 
cannot  narrate.  He  sang  a  song  and  was 
cheered  to  the  echo,  and  when  he  left  the 
ship  at  Gibraltar  there  was  universal  sorrow. 

I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  contrasts 
32 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


that  night.  The  merry  company  hidden 
under  the  shelter  of  the  canvas,  the  anxious 
eyes  on  bridge  and  deck  peering  into  the 
darkness,  and  somewhere  out  on  the  tos- 
sing waves,  a  half  human  serpent  gliding 
stealthily  along  on  our  track  seeking  for  a 
chance  to  drive  home  its  fatal  sting.  Such 
is  life,  but  I  must  not  stop  to  philosophise. 
Gibraltar  in  war  time  wore  a  sterner 
aspect  than  usual.  I  had  just  got  out  of 
my  morning  bath,  and  in  my  dressing  gown 
stepped  on  to  a  quiet  corner  of  the  deck  to 
view  the  frowning  cliff  of  Britain's  greatest 
fortress,  when  I  saw  the  conjurer  of  the 
night  before  preparing  to  take  a  snapshot. 
But  other  eyes  were  watching,  and  an 
officer  laid  his  hand  on  the  upraised  arm 
before  the  click  of  the  shutter  sounded.  No 
photographs  are  permitted,  and  indeed  the 
authorities  are  not  very  anxious  about 
strangers  coming  ashore.  We  took  a 
carozze  and  paid  our  respects  to  the  United 
Free  Church  minister  stationed  there,  and 
in  turn  were  taken  by  him  to  see  his  church, 
and  the  new  stained  glass  window  presented 
c  33 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


by  Sir  Ian  Hamilton.  So  the  short  sojourn 
quickly  passed,  and  we  left  with  a  bird's- 
eye- view  impression  of  this  guardian  citadel. 
It  will  be  a  daring  foe  that  will  ever  attempt 
to  bring  down  the  British  flag  from  that 
proud  eminence. 

The  sail  along  the  African  coast  was  one 
of  the  most  delightful  experiences  of  the 
voyage.  We  came  so  near  to  land,  that  every 
house  was  visible,  and  the  streets  in  Algiers 
were  quite  distinct.  Then  we  bethought 
ourselves  of  Malta,  and  in  the  grey  dawn  I 
first  saw  the  white  cliffs  gleaming  out  of 
the  haze,  with  the  surf  wildly  dashing 
against  their  foot.  There  was  a  heavy  roll 
as  our  ship  slowed  down  and  steered  for  the 
narrow  entrance  to  Valletta  harbour,  not 
without  danger,  for  even  here  the  enemy's 
submarine  had  been  sighted.  Then  fol- 
lowed a  scurrying  of  hundreds  of  little 
dghaisas,  and  in  one  of  them,  under  a  mili- 
tary helmet,  I  recognised  the  well-known 
features  of  a  Greenock  minister.  It  was  a 
delight  to  hear  the  kindly  tones  of  Rev. 
Donald  Campbell's  voice.  Under  his  escort 

34 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


we  were  soon  getting  a  taste  of  what  is  to  be 
our  every  day  experience,  a  tossing  in  the 
frail  but  skilfully  manipulated  dghaisas. 
We  raced  for  the  shore.  Two  fellow  passen- 
gers bound  for  the  Far  East  had  accepted 
our  invitation  to  lunch,  and  they  and  we 
were  charmed  with  the  rooms  which  Mr. 
Campbell  had  so  well  selected  for  us. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Primrose,  who  had  just  re- 
turned from  the  Dardanelles,  joined  us  also 
at  lunch.  Thrilling  were  the  stories  he 
told  us  of  the  terrible  fighting  through 
which  he  and  our  brave  Scottish  lads  had 
passed.  Our  hearts  swelled  with  pride  as 
we  listened  to  his  account,  though  we  have 
been  greatly  saddened  by  the  news  of  Lieut.- 
Commander  McKirdy's  death.  Already  I 
have  come  across  a  number  of  the  Anson 
Division  lads,  but  must  reserve  their  stories 
to  later.  We  enquired  at  once  for  Lieu- 
tenant Fraser  Brown,  but  learned  that  he 
had  left  again  for  the  Front. 

Someone  remarked  to  me  before  leaving 
that  if  I  were  to  see  the  bestial  brutality  of 
war  I  could  never  again  preach  a  war  ser- 
35 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


mon.  I  have  seen  something  of  its  in- 
describable horrors  already,  too  awful  to 
describe.  My  heart  melted  as  I  stood 
by  a  brave  man  who  was  dying  alone  in  a 
corner  of  a  hospital,  as  his  eyes  glazed,  and 
his  bearded  face  took  on  the  fixity  of  death. 
I  remembered  he  was  somebody's  darling, 
and  here  was  I  a  perfect  stranger,  the  only 
one  with  him  at  the  last.  All  this  but 
deepens  one's  indignation  at  the  war  and 
the  miscreants  who  in  their  foul  passion 
have  devastated  homes  and  trampled  under 
foot  all  that  is  noblest  and  best.  To-day 
as  my  wife,  Mr.  Campbell  and  I  stood  by 
the  door  of  one  of  the  many  hospitals  here 
an  ambulance  drove  up  and  a  wounded 
officer  was  carried  on  a  stretcher  into  the 
building.  He  had  just  arrived  from  the 
field  of  battle,  the  coat  he  wore  was  all 
splotched  with  blood.  He  had  been  shot 
in  the  eyes,  and  the  ambulance  man  told  us 
that  he  would  never  see  again.  Yet  as  they 
lifted  him  he  made  a  cheery  remark  that 
caused  them  to  smile.  Such  is  a  sample  of 
the  pathos  and  the  pluck  war  reveals. 

36 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


Already  the  wounded  soldiers  are  finding 
out  our  room,  and  the  generosity  of  the 
kind  friends  at  home  is  filling  it  in  the  even- 
ing hours  with  tobacco  smoke.  How  these 
boys  revel  in  the  little  touch  of  home  life, 
and  enjoy  their  tea  !  It  would  gladden  the 
hearts  of  the  donors  of  the  gifts  we  brought 
to  see  how  they  are  appreciated.  Mr. 
Campbell  has  dubbed  our  two  waiters 
"  Henry  the  First,"  and  "  Henry  the 
Second. "  They  are  ever  smiling  and  ever 
ready,  and  are  kept  busy  bringing  hot  water 
to  fill  the  homely  teapot.  It  is  the  womanly 
touch  that  is  worth  more  than  all  a  chap- 
lain's words  of  counsel.  It  is  worth  the 
risk  of  submarine  and  heat,  and  I  believe 
that  the  service  rendered  through  the  tea- 
pot, for  the  Maltese  do  not  know  how  to 
make  good  tea,  will  do  as  much  to  com- 
fort and  help  our  Scottish  and  Colonial 
soldiers,  as  the  more  official  work  of  the 
chaplain. 

Nothing  has  touched  me  so  much  as  the 
splendid    spirit    exhibited    by    our    brave 
fellows.     It  is  beyond  all  words.     Not  yet 
37 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


have  I  heard  one  word  of  complaint  or  even 
an  acknowledgment  of  pain.  But  yet  it 
is  all  inexpressibly  terrible.  I  must  reserve 
for  another  occasion  the  thrilling  stories 
which  already  I  am  beginning  to  hear,  and 
a  description  of  this  thoroughly  eastern 
town  which  interests  at  every  point.  The 
f aldetta  hooded  women,  the  straggling  goats 
who  seem  to  have  a  right-of-way  on  the 
busiest  streets  and  pavements,  the  carozze 
men  who  dog  your  steps  on  the  chance  of 
a  sixpenny  fare,  the  swift  dghaisas  as  they 
race  across  the  heaving  waves,  for  the  waters 
round  Malta  never  seem  at  rest,  all  give  an 
air  of  novelty  to  surroundings  that  in  them- 
selves charm  by  their  brilliant  contrasts  of 
colour.  Through  this  maze  of  moving 
humanity  passes  the  well-known  figure  of 
the  Gaelic  United  Free  Church  minister  of 
Greenock ;  though  his  people  might 
scarcely  recognise  their  minister  under  the 
shade  of  his  big  helmet,  and  as  I  watch  him 
I  feel  that  Mr.  Campbell  is  a  born  chaplain. 
There  is  not  a  Greenock  lad  in  Malta  whose 
heart  has  not  been  warmed  by  his  sym- 

38 


At  Sea  in  War  Time 


pathetic  grasp  and  words,  and  not  a  ward 
he  passes  through  where  a  smile  is  not  left 
on  the  soldiers'  faces  through  his  ready  if 
pawky  humour.  As  I  write  I  seem  to  hear 
his  voice  as  he  took  me  on  my  first  rounds, 
and  said  on  entering  each  ward,  "  Are 
there  any  Greenock  or  Scotch  lads  here  ?  " 
and  there  would  come  an  answer  in  perhaps 
a  cockney  voice — "  Yes,  sir,  you'll  find  un 
in  the  heighth  bed,"  and  sure  enough  there 
is  a  face  already  smiling  its  welcome  at  the 
sound  of  a  Scottish  voice. 


39 


CHAPTER    II 


MALTA   HOSPITALS 

THE  silence  of  Valletta  in  war  time 
is  what  impresses  the  visitor. 
Not  that  it  is  silent.  The  cries 
of  street  vendors,  and  all  the  ordinary 
noises  of  a  congested  town  added  to  the 
voluble  talk  of  its  inhabitants  make 
sound  enough ;  but  even  that  babble  is  as 
silence  compared  with  what  Valletta  used 
to  be.  The  bells  have  stopped,  and  the 
world  has  not  come  to  an  end.  From  the 
vigour  with  which  the  hundreds  of  them 
used  to  be  beaten  from  one  quarter  of  an 
hour  to  the  other,  it  seemed  as  if  the  place 
were  making  a  frantic  effort  to  avert  some 
impending  doom,  and  in  the  mind  of  the 
peasant  this  thought  was  not  far  away. 
The  effort  has  ceased,  and  the  heavens  have 
not  fallen. 

40 


Malta  Hospitals 


THE   SILENCED   BELLS 

Napoleon  tried  to  silence  the  bells  of 
Malta  but  he  failed.  A  British  medical 
officer  has  thus  accomplished  what  the 
great  Emperor  could  not  do.  Colonel  Bal- 
lance,  with  the  sympathy  of  a  true  surgeon 
for  the  thousands  under  his  charge,  had 
the  matter  of  the  bells  brought  before  His 
Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Malta.  His  Grace, 
with  his  usual  readiness  to  assist  all  work 
for  the  wounded,  ordered  the  bells  to  cease, 
and  so  there  was  silence.  A  great  debt  of 
gratitude  is  due  to  the  head  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  for  his  courageous  and 
generously  minded  act,  and  also  for  the 
splendid  lead  he  has  given  his  people  at 
this  time  in  all  patriotic  service.  Not  the 
least  of  Scotland's  gifts  to  Malta  has  been 
its  archbishop. 

But  it  is  of  the  hospitals  I  wish  to  speak, 
where  so  many  wounded  are  finding  a 
temporary  home.  Malta  has  assumed  the 
role  of  nurse,  and  her  breakwaters  seem  like 
arms  stretched  out  to  receive  her  burden  of 
41 


Malta  Hospitals 


suffering.  Once  the  hospital  ship  has 
passed  within  their  shelter  the  rolling 
ceases,  and  the  wounded  feel  that  they 
have  reached  a  haven  of  rest. 

Quietly  big  barges  come  alongside,  and 
almost  tenderly  the  steam  cranes  lower  the 
stretchers,  swinging  them  gently  into  their 
places.  Thus  they  are  brought  ashore. 
Valletta  hospital  is  the  one  that  is  nearest 
and  most  easily  reached,  and  it  is  being 
made  a  sorting  base.  It  is  one  of  the  old 
buildings  in  the  town,  and  has  been  a 
hospital  for  generations.  Low-lying,  one 
might  at  first  think  it  unsuitable  as  a  health 
resort.  Yet  once  inside  its  thick,  ancient 
walls,  and  you  feel  as  if  you  had  passed 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  sun.  The  very 
solidness  of  the  old  masonry  acts  like  a 
refrigerator,  and  within  there  is  coolness. 

Here  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  biggest 
wards  in  the  world,  with  its  two  hundred 
beds,  and  it  is  a  touching  sight  to  look  down 
its  great  length  and  see  every  cot  occupied. 
Here  are  many  of  the  dangerous  cases 
which  it  would  be  unwise  to  move  farther. 

42 


Malta  Hospitals 


Nurses,  orderlies,  Boy  Scouts  move  quietly 
about.  The  latter  are  employed  to  run 
any  odd  errands  for  the  men,  to  post  their 
letters,  and  bring  them  magazines.  Very 
useful  and  smart  these  Maltese  lads  are. 
A  big  courtyard  affords  a  shady  lounge  for 
the  convalescent,  and  once  a  week  a 
concert  is  held  there.  A  well  staffed, 
thoroughly  equipped  hospital  is  the  verdict 
of  the  visitor.  Worthy  of  its  ancient  pedi- 
gree, it  still  ministers  to  the  wounded  as  in 
the  days  of  the  old  knights. 

FULL   OF   ROYAL   SCOTS 

Across  the  harbour  on  a  height  which 
the  breezes  fan  stands  the  hospital  of  Cot- 
tonera.  It  is  not  too  big,  and  its  awning- 
shaded  verandahs  are  full  just  now  with  men 
of  two  battalions  of  the  Royal  Scots  If  an 
interesting  view  is  a  tonic  the  inmates  do 
not  lack  that  stimulus.  There  are  some 
trees  in  the  foreground,  and  the  touch  of 
green  in  the  constant  glare  of  white  sand 
and  stone  is  soothing  to  the  eye.  Beyond, 
the  town  slopes  down  to  one  of  the  numer- 
43 


Malta  Hospitals 


cms  bays  that  open  out  into  the  grand 
harbour.  Skimming  its  surface  like  flies 
are  the  restless  dghaisas,  which  flit  from 
shore  to  shore,  or  swarm  round  some  newly- 
arrived  liner.  Across  on  the  farther  shore 
are  tiers  of  white  buildings  too  dazzling  to 
look  at,  where  Valletta  climbs  its  rocky 
heights,  that  are  topped  by  ancient  stone 
bastions.  It  is  all  very  picturesque,  and 
the  view  must  often  cause  the  wounded 
men  to  forget  their  own  suffering. 

NAVAL   DIGNITY 

Across  another  creek  or  bay  from  Cot- 
tonera,  proudly  isolated  on  its  own  penin- 
sula is  Bighi  Hospital.  There  is  a  seclu- 
siveness  about  its  position  in  keeping  with 
its  character.  It  is  naval,  and  is  conscious 
of  all  the  dignity  that  belongs  to  the  first 
service.  It  has  more  to  recommend  it  than 
dignity,  and  any  visitor  would  give  it  a 
first  place  amongst  the  Malta  hospitals. 
There  is  a  roominess  about  it  that  suits 
the  man  accustomed  to  the  broad  seas. 
Besides,  it  stands  on  a  promontory  that 

44 


Malta  Hospitals 


catches  the  first  breezes  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean. Fortunate  is  the  patient  who  finds 
himself  domiciled  here.  From  Deputy- 
Surgeon-General  Lawrence  Smith  down  to 
the  latest  arrived  nurse  there  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  great  traditions  that  have  to 
be  maintained,  and  the  frank  kindliness  of 
the  deck  is  repeated  in  the  ward,  as  is  also 
the  discipline. 

We  recross  back  to  Valletta  and  its  heat, 
and  visit  now  Floriana  Hospital  that  gets 
the  sun.  You  cannot  reach  it  without 
having  first  to  run  the  gauntlet  of  sun- 
stroke, for  somehow  the  sun  seems  to  have 
the  range  of  this  blistering  spot,  and  per- 
haps that  is  why  it  has  earned  so  flowery 
a  name  ! 

Here  are  huge  blocks  of  buildings.  Once 
inside  you  forget,  of  course,  their  external 
monotony  of  design,  and  you  are  not 
tempted  to  look  out  except  through  coloured 
glasses.  Yet  here  the  work  of  healing  goes 
steadily  on,  and  men  fight  flies  instead  of 
Turks. 

Floriana  has  this  advantage,  however, 
45 


Malta  Hospitals 


that  when  the  men  begin  to  move  about 
they  are  at  the  centre  of  things.  The 
recreation  halls  opened  for  their  benefit  in 
the  town  are  at  their  door,  and  so  as  con- 
valescents they  have  a  better  time  than 
others. 

Two  miles  farther  out  the  hot  dusty  car 
track  is  Hamrun  Hospital,  an  inspection 
of  which  is  well  worth  the  annoyance  of 
getting  there.  It  must  be  a  delight  to  a 
doctor's  heart.  It  recalls  to  mind  the 
story  of  a  bride.  She  was  being  con- 
gratulated by  her  friends,  and  they  all 
used  the  same  adjective  about  her  husband 
calling  him  a  model  man.  In  her  curiosity 
to  learn  the  exact  meaning  of  the  word  she 
consulted  a  dictionary  and  discovered  that 
model  was  a  "  small  imitation  of  the  real 
article/* 

THE   GROPING   HAND 

Hamrun  is  small,  but  a  model.  Of 
course,  it  is  quite  new,  and,  therefore, 
might  be  expected  to  have  all  the  latest 
improvements.  It  exhales  an  atmosphere 

46 


Malta  Hospitals 


of  up-to-dateness.  Here  all  eye  cases  are 
being  sent.  In  one  of  its  wards  I  witnessed 
a  pathetic  scene.  As  I  passed  along  I  saw 
a  hand  groping  above  the  blankets.  It 
belonged  to  a  patient  whose  eyes  were 
shaded.  I  guessed  its  meaning.  It  was 
feeling  for  sympathy.  The  man  was  suffer- 
ing, and  he  craved  for  the  human  touch. 
I  put  out  my  hand,  and  in  a  moment  his 
closed  round  it  and  in  the  tremulous  pulse- 
beat  I  read  a  telepathic  message  of  comfort 
and  relief.  He  was  blind,  and  for  the  time 
speechless,  all  communication  from  the 
outside  world  was  therefore  by  touch,  and 
somehow  in  the  short  time  I  held  his  hand 
I  felt  that  we  were  able  to  say  quite  a  lot 
to  each  other,  perhaps  more  to  the  point 
than  if  the  thoughts  had  been  put  into 
words.  I  think  he  knew  I  was  a  chaplain, 
and  that  I  was  trying  to  convey  the  great 
truth,  "  The  Eternal  God  is  my  refuge  and 
underneath  are  the  everlasting  arms." 

Come  now  to  the  largest  hospital  on  the 
island.     We   descend   first   of   all   to   the 
bowels  of  the  earth  by  a  sloping  tunnel,  and 
47 


Malta  Hospitals 


there  we  find  a  train  waiting.  With  much 
puffing  and  waste  of  coal  dust  we  emerge 
at  last  into  the  open,  and  get  a  view  of 
Malta  country  life  in  the  patches  of  land 
that  are  still  unbuilt.  It  is  like  a  congested 
Palestine.  These  little  fields  are  all  walled 
in,  and  have  their  watch  tower  to  guard 
against  thieves.  Truly,  a  country  like  an 
individual  carries  its  character  in  its  face  ! 
Here,  too,  we  see  the  Biblical  methods  of 
threshing,  the  oxen  treading  out  the  corn, 
and  the  Maltese  unwillingness  to  accept  its 
spirit,  for  the  animals  are  all  muzzled !  We 
pass  the  old  town  of  Citta  Vecchia,  which 
invites  inspection  and  makes  a  good  living 
on  its  historic  past.  But  as  it  is  not  a 
guide-book  I  am  writing,  we  will  turn  a 
deaf  ear  to  the  importunities  of  the  army  of 
guides  on  the  platform  who  extol  the 
wonders  of  catacomb  and  church.  Another 
tunnel,  and  we  have  completed  our  eight 
miles  by  rail  and  reached  the  terminus, 
and  see  on  a  height  before  us  block  upon 
block  of  newly-built  buildings.  This  is 
Imtarfa  Hospital,  the  largest  on  the  island. 

48 


sf 

a 

3  3 


Malta  Hospitals 


The  older  part  was  originally  barracks,  now 
it  has  been  greatly  added  to,  and  we  have 
an  array  of  wards  capable  of  holding 
1,200  patients.  Its  isolation  and  its  eleva- 
tion have  determined  its  scope.  Thither 
are  being  sent  infectious  diseases  and  en- 
teric cases.  A  glance  at  the  mosquito 
netted  beds  tells  its  own  tale,  for  flies  are 
quick  to  diagnose  certain  fevers,  and  try 
to  get  a  chance  of  digging  into  the  hot  skin 
and  carrying  away  the  infection  to  inject 
into  some  healthy  victim. 


WHEN   THE   CRUTCHES   ARE    DISCARDED 

It  is  a  far  cry  from  here  to  St.  Andrew's 
Hospital,  which  is  second  in  size.  Our  best 
way  is  to  face  the  engine  soot  again  and 
take  the  train  back  to  Valletta,  and  cross  in 
one  of  the  ferry  boats  to  Sliema,  and  drive 
from  there  along  a  hilly  road  for  about  three 
miles.  It  is  crowded  just  now  with  men 
in  khaki.  They  get  the  princely  allowance 
of  2s.  a  week,  and  therefore  cannot  afford 
to  hire  a  carozze  unless  they  club  together, 
D  49 


Malta  Hospitals 


which  they  often  do.  But  they  are  ex- 
periencing a  new-found  pleasure  in  the  use 
of  their  limbs.  For  a  man  who  did  not 
know  whether  he  would  ever  be  able  to 
walk  again,  and  has  had  a  taste  of  crutches, 
even  a  trudge  in  the  heat  has  indescribable 
attractions.  To  feel  that  his  limbs  are  all 
there  and  working  is  worth  perspiring  for. 
These  are  the  men  who  have  reached  the 
last  stage  of  their  several  fiittings  in  Malta, 
and  are  now  at  the  Convalescent  Camp,  just 
above  St.  Andrew's,  christened  by  the 
Governor  the  other  day  "  All  Saints/' 
Their  next  move  will  be  the  Dardanelles 
once  more,  and  we  will  be  kind  enough  to 
wish  that  we  may  never  see  them  back 
again  in  Malta  ! 

We  have  not  time  to  stop  at  St.  George's 
Hospital,  which  we  pass  on  the  way,  and 
which  has  the  distinction  or  disqualification 
of  being  worked  without  women.  The  first 
time  I  passed  through  its  wards  I  felt  that 
there  was  something  lacking.  The  men  of 
the  R.A.M.C.  may  know  their  business,  and 
make  excellent  nurses,  but  there  is  truth  in 

5° 


Malta  Hospitals 


the  complaint  one  of  the  wounded  made  to 
my  wife  in  a  confidential  moment. 


"  NO   ONE   TO   TUCK   YOU   IN  " 

"  There  is  no  one  to  tuck  you  in  and  say 
good-night/'  he  remarked  wistfully. 

I  think  St.  George's  must  hold  out  no 
longer,  but  haul  down  the  benedict  flag, 
and  welcome  the  sisters.  Since  writing 
the  above  this  has  been  done. 

St.  Andrew's  also  stands  on  a  hill,  and 
has  a  magnificent  set  of  buildings.  If  it 
is  smaller  than  Imtarfa  it  can  only  be  by  a 
few  beds,  and  it  excels  in  its  imposing 
architecture. 

In  this  hospital  there  is  one  accomplished 
little  nurse  to  whom  I  have  quite  lost  my 
heart.  Do  not  say  it  is  shocking  until  you 
hear  the  end  of  the  tale.  There  is  always 
an  end  to  everything,  and  sometimes  very 
different  from  the  beginning.  So  one 
should  reserve  judgment.  I  am  sure  if 
you  could  see  her  you  would  all  admire  her 
just  as  much  as  I  do,  especially  the  boys 


Malta  Hospitals 


and  girls.  She  is  very  perky — yes,  that  is 
the  right  adjective — and  a  great  favourite 
with  the  men,  though  with  the  cooler 
weather  her  duties  will  not  be  so  urgent. 
I  must  confess  that  when  I  discovered  her 
I  found  reasons  for  going  back  to  visit  her 
hospital  more  than  some  others.  She  is 
doing  her  bit,  only  she  spells  it  with  an 
added  "  e,"  and  the  men  all  try  to  woo  her 
to  their  bedside.  She  cocks  her  little  head 
and  looks  at  them  so  wisely,  though  I  must 
admit  there  is  a  little  cupboard  love  in  her 
attentions,  and  she  has  an  eye  for  some- 
thing else — something  that  is  a  nuisance  to 
them  and  a  delight  to  her.  She  perches 
herself  on  the  edge  of  the  bed,  then  hops  on 
to  the  patient's  arm,  and  there  is  a  fly  less 
to  bother.  There,  I  have  given  my  secret 
away.  She  is  a  little  bird  called  the  fly- 
catcher, and  right  zealously  does  she  do  her 
bite. 

But  even  these  great  hospitals  have 
overflowed  their  limits.  To  the  back  long 
rows  of  wooden  huts  have  quickly  risen. 
In  fact  they  look  like  a  little  village,  in 

52 


Malta  Hospitals 


America  they  would  certainly  be  dignified 
with  the  title  of  town,  if  not  of  city.  They 
bear  the  appropriate  name  of  the  apostle 
who  was  the  pioneer  in  Malta  of  the  healing 
art,  St.  Paul.  His  shadow  is  cast  every- 
where in  this  island,  but  surely  nowhere 
does  it  fall  with  greater  fitness  than  in  the 
wards  where  men  and  women  try  to  undo 
with  skill  and  tenderness  the  havoc  of  the 
battle-field. 

Farther  up,  cresting  the  height  with  its 
snowy  canvas,  is  St.  David's  camp.  The 
big  marquee  erected  by  the  Guild  of  the 
United  Free  Church  of  Scotland  towers  in 
the  centre  like  a  mediaeval  castle  above  the 
clustering  roofs  of  the  town  it  shelters. 
Here  the  fresh  air  cure  is  united  with  the 
art  of  the  surgeon,  for  a  breeze  seems  always 
to  fan  these  streets  of  tents,  and  when 
Valletta  is  in  liquidation  with  the  heat  St. 
David's  has  still  to  its  credit  a  breath  of 
air  ! 

Now  we  will  return,  for  All  Saints'  Camp 
does  not  concern  us  at  present.  It  is  not 
a  hospital.  At  Spinola  we  stop.  We  enter 

53 


Malta  Hospitals 


its  scattered  encampment  with  some  hesi- 
tancy, for  it  has  changed  its  character  so 
often  that  we  are  in  doubt  whether  to 
reckon  it  a  hospital  or  not.  But  if  we  have 
arrived  at  the  right  time,  we  will  find  many 
of  its  tents  filled,  not  merely  with  the  men 
who  have  been  cured  and  who  are  waiting 
to  rejoin  their  regiments,  but  with  others 
just  beginning  the  process. 

If  I  were  giving  a  prize  for  the  most 
artistically  laid  out  camps  I  would  make 
a  short  leet  of  St.  Patrick's  and  St.  David's, 
and  then  toss  up  for  the  choice.  I  have 
seen  both  emerge  from  their  swaddling 
clothes  of  mud,  and  blossom  into  gardens 
with  their  tents  dotted  amongst  the  rich 
bloom  of  flowers,  and  it  has  seemed  like 
one  of  the  conjuring  tricks  of  the  East. 
Here  the  Y.M.C.A.,  which  has  done  so 
much  for  Malta  under  the  superintendence 
of  Mr.  Wheeler,  has  erected  a  large  wooden 
hall,  and  men  can  listen  there  to  concert 
or  lecture  without  being  disturbed  by  the 
flapping  of  canvas. 

But  we  must  hurry  on,  if  we  are  to  have 
54 


Malta  Hospitals 


even  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  scenes  round 
which  are  woven  the  stories  of  these  pages. 
St.  John's  hospital  is  an  imposing  building. 
It  was  the  newest  school  in  Sliema,  and  one 
envies  the  children  who  will  have  such  de- 
lightful classrooms.  I  asked  our  chaplain 
there,  the  Rev.  William  Cowan,  what  was 
distinctive  about  it,  and  he  replied  the 
desire  on  the  part  of  its  patients  to  come 
back  to  it  again.  That  certainly  is  a  good 
certificate  of  character  for  any  hospital, 
though  I  do  not  think  that  it  is  the  only 
one  in  Malta  that  has  earned  this  com- 
pliment. 

We  have  scarcely  time  to  do  more  than 
look  in  at  the  little  hospital  of  St.  Ignatius, 
which  is  hidden  away  in  the  suburbs  of 
Sliema.  To  pass  into  its  cool  corridors  on 
a  burning  day  is  refreshing  for  the  visitor, 
and  what  must  it  be  for  the  patient !  The 
wards  here  with  their  old-fashioned  thick 
walls  have  managed  to  shut  out  the  sun, 
and  in  Malta  the  most  highly  appreciated 
blessing  is  shade.  Someone  has  likened  life 
here  in  summer  to  sitting  on  a  red-hot 
55 


Malta  Hospitals 


brick,  that  is  gradually  getting  hotter.  So 
you  can  imagine  that  the  cool  spots  are 
little  heavens,  and  St.  Ignatius  is  one  of 
them.  Perhaps  its  patients  may  not  agree 
with  me,  but  then  they  do  not  know  what 
the  other  hospitals  are  like,  and  it  is  only 
by  contrast  that  you  can  judge. 

OUTWITTING  THE   GUARD 

Forrest  Hospital  stands  on  a  hill,  and  its 
discipline  is  pretty  strict.  One  day  an 
Australian  patient,  to  whom  a  rule  was  like 
a  red  rag,  determined  to  go  out  without 
permission,  but  naturally  he  was  stopped 
by  the  guard  at  the  gate.  He  was  not  to 
be  baulked,  and  he  said  so  ;  but  the  guard 
only  smiled.  However,  he  laughs  best 
who  laughs  last.  The  Colonial  got  twenty 
others  of  his  fellow-countrymen  to 
"  bunch  "  as  they  call  it  and  to  make  a 
rush  through  the  open  gate.  It  was  only  a 
lark  and  they  wheeled  round  and  came  back, 
but  not  the  whole  twenty ;  one  had  slipped 
away  unobserved,  the  instigator  of  the  plot ! 

56 


Malta  Hospitals 


Next  we  come  to  Tigne.  Its  base  is  sea- 
washed,  and  the  breezes  burdened  with  the 
brine  ought  to  be  a  tonic  to  its  inmates. 
Its  high  blocks  almost  depress  with  their 
monotony,  and  when  you  know  that  they 
are  full  to  overflowing  with  suffering 
humanity,  the  heart  of  the  visitor  sinks. 
Manoel  is  a  little  world  by  itself.  On  a 
jutting  peninsula,  with  only  a  bridge  as  a 
neck,  it  is  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  island. 
Isolation  determines  its  character,  for  here 
one  finds  many  infectious  cases. 

I  have  not  yet  spoken  of  St.  Elmo  or 
Baviere  Hospitals;  both  have  the  attrac- 
tion of  an  interesting  seascape.  In  the 
former  is  a  soldier  who  has  to  undergo 
to-day  his  eighteenth  operation.  He  was 
quite  cheery  last  night,  and  spoke  of  the 
operating  theatre  as  a  matter  of  course. 
One  can  get  accustomed  to  almost  anything! 

Now  I  have  reached  the  limits  of  my 
chapter  before  I  have  got  to  the  end  of  my 
story ;  but  I  have  tried  to  give  you  a 
passing  snapshot  of  the  principal  hospitals 
of  the  island,  and  in  so  far  as  they  have 

57 


Malta  Hospitals 


distinctive  characteristics  to  emphasise 
such.  May  you  never  test  the  accuracy 
of  my  sketch  by  experience.  If  you  do, 
you  will  say  that  half  has  not  been  told  of 
the  comfort  and  the  kindness  enjoyed  by 
our  wounded  in  the  Malta  Hospitals. 

The  Blue  Sisters'  Hospital  must  not  be 
forgotten.  Of  it  many  an  officer  has 
grateful  memories.  From  its  balcony  a 
magnificent  panorama  stretched  itself  of 
distant  town,  and  sun-lit  waters,  and  stone- 
fenced  fields.  Through  its  cool  corridors 
the  Sisters  were  ever  flitting  in  their 
picturesque  garb  with  noiseless  steps  on 
their  errand  of  mercy. 

In  a  word  one  might  sum  up  the  general 
scheme  that  governed  the  arrangements 
of  the  hospitals  in  Malta. 

First  there  were  those  of  which  I  have 
spoken  in  this  chapter.  These  were  for 
the  more  serious  cases.  Then  there  were 
the  Hospital  Camps,  a  new  feature,  which 
I  think  had  never  been  tried  before,  where 
the  patients  were  housed  under  canvas 
instead  of  in  a  building.  These  have 

58 


Malta  Hospitals 


proved  most  successful.  Next  were  the  Con- 
valescent Camps,  of  which  I  will  speak 
more  fully  later.  To  one  of  these  the 
recovering  patient  was  sent  on  quitting 
hospital.  Last  of  all  was  the  Concentration 
Camp,  or  stepping-off  place.  Here  the 
man  who  had  passed  through  the  other 
stages  was  once  more  in  full  regimentals, 
and  awaited  a  ship  to  take  him  back  to  the 
front. 


59 


CHAPTER    III 


A   SAD    MARCH   PAST 

IT  is  not  from  the  saluting  flag  that  I 
am  going  to  ask  you  to  view  the 
march  past  of  our  brave  soldiers, 
but  from  the  hospital  ward.  They  come  in 
an  endless  procession,  halt  maybe  for  days 
or  weeks,  and  then  pass  out.  Some  go  to 
rejoin  the  colours,  and  step  out  again 
briskly  to  the  sound  of  the  drum ;  some 
with  a  smile  on  their  wan  faces  go  home  ; 
others  are  carried  out  to  their  "  long  home." 
Under  the  shady  trees  of  Pieta  there  are 
many  new-made  graves,  and  the  chaplain 
stops  on  his  return  from  another  funeral 
beside  a  little  plot  and  thinks  of  a  boyish 
face  that  had  looked  up  at  his  so  wistfully 
and  frankly  from  the  pillow. 

"  He  was  a  brave  lad,"  he  murmurs  to 
60 


A  Sad  March  Past 


himself ;    "  and  it  did  me  good  to  know 
him." 

That  face  is  looking  into  some  other  heart 
far  away,  and  its  smile  brings  a  sweet  ache, 
and  the  longing  to  see  the  lonely  grave  at 
which  the  unknown  chaplain  is  the  only 
mourner. 


THE     BEGINNING    OF    THE     PROCESSION 

The  march  past  first  comes  into  view  at 
the  harbour  mouth.  Heaving  slightly  on 
the  swell  outside  is  a  stately  ship,  with  a 
big  red  cross  painted  on  her  side. 

As  she  passes  into  the  still  waters  behind 
the  breakwater  the  wearied  sufferers  on 
board  feel  a  soothing  stillness.  The  engines 
have  stopped,  and  the  swinging  has  ceased. 
There  is  no  noisy  bustle  about  the  arrival  of 
this  ship,  even  the  crowds  of  dghaisas  keep 
away.  Then  quietly  great  barges  movealong- 
side,  cranes  creak,  and  a  strange  burden 
rises  from  the  deck  of  the  ship,  is  swung 
over  the  side,  and  lowered  into  the  waiting 
barge.  It  is  a  stretcher  with  a  motionless 

61 


A  Sad  March  Past 


form  upon  it.  From  under  the  light  cover- 
ing two  feet  are  visible  at  one  end,  and  a 
head,  possibly  bandaged,  at  the  other. 
Never  did  the  arm  of  steel  handle  its  burden 
more  gently.  A  mother's  hands  could  not 
lay  her  babe  to  rest  in  its  cradle  more  ten- 
derly than  does  the  unconscious  crane  place 
its  living  weight  in  the  closely  packed  line 
of  stretchers  on  the  barge's  deck.  Then 
comes  the  journey  ashore.  Rows  of  ambu- 
lance waggons  are  waiting,  but  the  Malta 
streets  were  not  made  for  wounded,  and 
many  a  sharp  pang  there  must  be  ere  the 
shelter  of  the  cool  hospital  ward  is  reached. 

"  It  was  like  heaven  to  get  here/'  mur- 
mured one  wounded  man  to  me.  Some 
sleep  actually  for  days  after  their  arrival, 
and  "  Nature's  sweet  restorer "  is  their 
best  nurse. 

How  quickly  the  wards  fill  up  :  For  the 
usual  salutation  at  breakfast  is,  "I  see 
there  is  another  ship  in  to-day  from  the 
Dardanelles." 

Its  passengers  have  now  become  the 
chaplain's  parishioners. 

62 


A  Sad  March  Past 


PARISHIONERS 

As  the  chaplain  comes  quietly  along  the 
rows  of  beds  to  see  the  new  arrivals  he  is 
impressed  with  the  stillness  of  the  ward,  a 
cooling  peace  pervades  it.  There  is  suffer- 
ing, but  it  is  scarcely  articulate.  How 
brave  our  heroes  are  !  If  all  Britain's 
sons  are  of  the  same  stuff  we  are  un- 
conquerable. 

Thanks  to  the  generosity  of  Greenock 
friends,  and  the  kindness  of  the  Greenock 
Telegraph,  both  Mr.  Campbell  and  myself 
are  supplied  with  a  welcome  gift  for  each 
sufferer  ;  something  that  will  enable  him  to 
withdraw  his  thoughts  from  his  pain  in  the 
shape  of  interesting  magazines  or  papers. 
Until  they  came  there  was  a  dearth  of  any- 
thing to  read,  especially  in  the  hospitals 
outside  Valletta. 

The  coming  of  them  perhaps  deserves  a 
notice.  Having  seen  with ^ my  own  eyes 
the  growing  heap  on  the  floor  of  the  Tele- 
graph Office  before  I  left  Greenock,  I  was 
able  to  reassure  my  friends  that  the.  pro- 

63 


A  Sad  March  Past 


mised  help  would  be  ample  when  it  would 
arrive ;  but  in  Malta  at  present  that  is  a 
matter  of  great  uncertainty.  Letters  come 
in  weeks  late,  and  one  may  be  glad  to  get 
them  then.  The  great  art  of  officialdom  is 
to  hand  an  importunate  enquirer  on  to 
somebody  else.  It  reminds  me  of  a  card 
game  I  used  to  play  called  "  The  Old  Maid." 
The  successful  player  was  the  one  who 
could  best  pass  on  to  his  neighbour  the  fatal 
card. 

At  last  we  got  word  that  in  some  part  of 
the  naval  dockyard  there  were  parcels  which 
were  not  munitions.  We  hired  a  conveyance 
and  started  off  in  pursuit.  A  casual  street 
accident  revealed  the  Gaelic  minister  in  a 
new  light,  as  I  saw  him  holding  down  the 
head  of  a  horse  which  had  fallen.  I  managed 
to  get  a  wound  in  my  thumb,  which  made 
my  friend  remark  that  he  did  not  know  I 
had  such  a  lot  of  good  blood  in  my  veins 
before.  In  this  climate  wounds  bleed  pro- 
fusely. A  handy  ambulance  man  tied  me 
up,  and  we  were  off  again  in  search  of  the 
Greenock  bundles.  We  might  not  have 

64 


A  Sad  March  Past 


found  them  had  it  not  been  for  a  lucky 
encounter  which  verified  the  text,  "  Cast 
thy  bread  upon  the  waters  and  it  will 
return  unto  thee  after  many  days."  In  one 
of  the  offices  we  entered  was  a  corporal  who 
had  tasted  of  our  teapot,  and  at  once  he  put 
himself  and  everybody  else  about  to  get  on 
the  right  trail.  At  last,  after  another 
drive,  we  reached  a  store-room,  and  there 
our  hearts  were  delighted  to  see  facing  us 
bundle  upon  bundle  of  well-packed  litera- 
ture. It  took  six  men  to  carry  them  to  our 
conveyance,  and  though  we  paid  our  man 
two  and  a  half  times  more  than  we  had 
bargained  with  him  for,  he  left  us  with  a 
last  reproachful  look  at  the  pile  of  parcels. 
The  fact  that  it  was  mostly  "  light  "  litera- 
ture did  not  affect  its  weight ! 

However,  now,  thanks  to  Greenock  gene- 
rosity, we  are  well  equipped  for  our  work, 
and  we  never  start  our  visiting  without 
taking  a  large  bag  well  packed  with  maga- 
zines and  Testaments.  The  latter  are 
always  welcomed,  for  most  of  the  wounded 
have  lost  theirs,  and  the  men  who  have 
E  65 


A  Sad  March  Past 


faced  death  and  barely  escaped  from  it 
have  a  hunger  for  "  The  Word  of  Life." 

HUMOUR   IN  THE   WARD 

Occasionally  the  sad  work  is  lightened  by 
a  ray  of  humour.  Mr.  Campbell,  going 
through  one  of  his  hospitals  recently,  came 
on  a  man  who  seemed  to  be  suffering 
severely. 

"  Can  I  do  anything  for  you  ?  "  he  asked 
in  a  sympathetic  voice  as  he  bent  over 
him. 

"  There  is  one  thing  I  would  like,"  an- 
swered the  soldier. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  was  the  ready  answer. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  could  tell  me  where  I 
could  get  an  orange  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  interrupted  the  generous-hearted 
chaplain,  "  leave  that  to  me,  I  will  find 
some  for  you." 

As  he  left  he  did  not  notice  the  look  of 
mystification  on  the  man's  face.  Now,  the 
orange  season  is  past  in  Malta,  and  though 
a  few  months  ago  there  was  a  super- 

66 


A  Sad  March  Past 


abundance  of  them,  at  present  it  is  the 
most  difficult  of  fruits  to  obtain.  How- 
ever, difficulty  seems  to  add  zest  to  my  col- 
league, and  certainly  he  never  spares  him- 
self. There  was  a  lady  at  whose  house  he 
had  been  in  the  country,  and  he  had  seen 
her  orange  groves — and  remembered.  To 
her  he  hastened  with  his  story  of  the  poor 
soldier  who  was  suffering,  and  who  had 
taken  such  a  craving  for  an  orange.  Most 
kindly  she  sent  to  her  gardens  to  have  her 
trees  searched  for  the  last  orange  of  summer. 
There  was  more  than  one  discovered,  and 
Mr.  Campbell  returned  next  day  to  the 
hospital  with  a  parcel  of  generous  dimen- 
sions, and  a  glad  heart.  He  had  secured 
"the  water  from  the  well  of  Bethlehem," 
not  without  effort,  and  he  was  anticipating 
the  glad  look  of  joy  on  the  orange-hungry 
man's  face. 

When  he  reached  his  bedside  he  was  sur- 
prised at  another  kind  of  look,  and  all  the 
lame  and  limp  in  the  ward  had  gathered 
within  earshot  at  Mr.  Campbell's  approach. 
There  was  unmistakably  a  smile  lurking 

67 


A  Sad  March  Past 


about  their  mouths,  which  might  do  them 
as  much  good  as  oranges. 

"  Here  they  are/'  said  the  chaplain  en- 
thusiastically as  he  laid  his  burden  on  the 
bed. 

"  Did  you  not  get  my  letter  ?  "  asked 
the  wounded  soldier. 

"  No,"  was  the  surprised  reply.  Evi- 
dently there  was  something  that  needed  an 
explanation. 

"  I  wrote  you  immediately  after  you 
left.  I  saw  afterwards  that  you  had  mis- 
understood my  meaning/'  remarked  the 
sufferer. 

It  was  now  the  chaplain's  turn  to  look 
mystified. 

"  Your  letter  has  not  reached  me  yet/' 
he  said. 

Meanwhile  the  oranges  were  lying  neg- 
lected. It  seemed  as  if  the  Bible  story  of 
the  dearly  secured  water,  which  was  un- 
used, was  going  to  be  repeated. 

"  What  I  wished  to  ask  for,"  said  the  man 
with  a  smile,  "  was  not  oranges,  but  an 

Orange  Lodge." 

68 


A  Sad  March  Past 


At  this  there  was  a  general  ripple  of 
laughter. 

"  Well,  perhaps  these  oranges  may  do 
you  more  good,  and  be  less  exciting/'  re- 
sponded the  chaplain,  as  he  handed  over 
the  fruit  to  be  enjoyed  along  with  the 
joke. 

Here  is  another  story  which  I  hope  all 
Presbyterians  will  live  up  to,  and  I  trust 
other  denominations  will  pardon. 

I  was  going  my  rounds,  and  in  one  ward 
I  asked, 

"  Are  there  any  Presbyterians  here  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  came  the  answer  from  a  bed. 
"  The  man  opposite  me  is  one."  As  he 
spoke  the  wounded  soldier  pointed  to  a 
vacant  cot.  Its  occupant  was  evidently 
out. 

I  went  over  and  read  the  name  on  the 
card. 

"  You  are  mistaken,"  I  answered,  "  this 
is  a  C.O.E.  man." 

'  Well,  I  thought  he  was  a  Presbyterian, 
because  he  is  always  reading  his  Bible." 


69 


A  Sad  March  Past 


THE   CRUTCH   WALK 

I  call  it  this,  for  it  describes  the  third 
stage  in  the  march  past.  Now  we  see  the 
men  who  are  becoming  convalescent.  They 
can  get  beyond  the  ward,  some  on  the  arms 
of  their  companions,  some  on  their  own  feet, 
and  some  on  crutches.  When  they  get  the 
length  of  the  streets  where  are  they  to 
go  ?  This  is  a  most  important  question, 
for  temptation  lurks  at  every  corner,  and 
somehow  at  the  most  critical  point  the  mili- 
tary authorities  seem  to  think  that  their 
special  care  terminates,  except  for  certain 
orders,  which,  alas,  are  too  easily  evaded. 

The  need  was  so  urgent  that  Mr.  Camp- 
bell and  I  felt  that  something  must  be  done. 
Of  course  the  people  in  Malta  are  very  kind 
to  the  wounded.  They  are  given  theatre 
entertainments,  and  sometimes  garden 
parties,  but  what  the  poor  fellows  need  to 
keep  them  straight  is  a  home  and  a  kindly 
Christian  atmosphere. 

So  we  got  our  hall,  and  had  it  opened  with 
a  tea.  Mrs.  Mackinnon  takes  charge  of 

70 


A  Sad  March  Past 


this,  and  it  occupies  her  whole  time.  In 
the  forenoon  she  is  busy  preparing  cool 
drinks — lemon  squash — which  are  given 
gratis  to  the  thirsty  men,  for  everyone  has 
a  thirst  here.  At  2  p.m.  the  hall  is  opened, 
and  from  then  until  7  p.m.  there  is  a  con- 
stant stream  in  and  out  of  the  halt  and 
lame.  Already  the  tables  are  loaded  with 
the  magazines  and  papers  sent  from  Green- 
ock*  We  have  provided  writing  material 
and  many  a  mother's  heart  at  home  will 
be  gladdened  because  her  son  found  the 
cool  hall  with  its  ink  and  pens.  Also  there 
is  a  piano,  and  it  is  wonderful  how  musical 
the  soldiers  are.  Tea  is  served  free  to  all, 
and  fifty  loaves  a  day  are  sliced  and  spread 
with  butter  and  jam  and  given  to  our 
wounded  without  charge.  But  I  shall  refer 
more  fully  to  this  club  in  a  subsequent 
chapter. 

THE   OUTWARD   BOUND 

Crutches  have  now  been  flung  aside,  and 
we  hear   the   brisk   beat   of   a   drum.     A 


A  Sad  March  Past 


column  of  men  in  khaki  is  leaving  for  the 
front.  Malta  has  done  its  work  and  left 
pleasant  memories.  We  follow  them  to 
the  harbour,  and  witness  another  March 
Past  that  thrills  us  with  pride.  Transport 
after  transport,  laden  with  troops,  rest  for 
a  few  hours  in  the  shelter  of  these  waters 
and  then  move  on  towards  the  sound  of 
the  guns. 

Let  us  pause  on  the  Barracca,  and  look 
down  on  this  other  empire  of  Britain,  her 
domain  of  the  sea.  Perhaps  nowhere  is  it 
seen  to  better  advantage.  I  do  not  mean 
the  mere  waste  of  waters,  for  from  deck  and 
headland  their  defiant  strength,  which 
human  brain  and  muscle  have  curbed, 
may  be  viewed  with  far  grander  effect ; 
but  I  speak  of  a  world  of  greater  interest, 
which  has  its  home  on  the  deep — a  race  of 
men  liveried  in  woollen  jersey,  oil-skin, 
brass  buttons,  and  gilded  braid. 

There  in  the  centre  of  the  harbour 
swings  at  anchor  an  ugly,  dull-coloured 
mass  of  floating  steel.  It  is  a  British 
cruiser.  Her  three  short,  black  funnels, 

72 


A  Sad  March  Past 


the  bores  of  her  long  guns  pointing  fore 
and  aft,  make  a  sombre  silhouette  against 
the  glittering  sea.  Like  a  stinging  reptile 
of  the  ocean,  she  crouches  in  the  waves ; 
or  rather,  like  a  coffin,  in  a  garden  of  flowers, 
she  jars  on  the  senses.  Death,  cruel, 
horrid,  is  suggested  by  her  dusky  sides, 
save  for  one  mast  with  its  cross-spar. 
Yet,  to-day,  there  is  a  human  touch  about 
her  ;  grotesque  it  may  be,  but  welcome, 
if  not  to  the  eye,  at  least  to  the  heart — 
she  has  her  washing  out :  Ribbon  lines 
of  white  relieve  the  sternness  of  her 
bows. 

Gliding  out  into  the  blaze  of  sunshine  is 
a  sight  that  rouses  within  one  the  spirit 
of  one's  ancestors.  The  tall,  tapering  masts 
of  a  full-rigged  ship  make  a  stately  outline 
against  the  sky  ;  from  a  network  of  ropes 
and  tackle  her  yards  stretch  gracefully  out 
until,  as  silently,  majestically  she  moves 
outward  behind  the  puffing  tug,  you  in- 
stinctively call  her  "  Queen  of  the  Sea." 
Like  a  phantom  of  the  past  she  flits  noise- 
lessly amidst  that  scene  of  belching  funnels 

73 


A  Sad  March  Past 


and  churning  screws,  and  you  appreciate 
the  poetic  as  well  as  the  heroic  touch  in 
the  time-worn  title,  "  The  wooden  walls  of 
Old  England." 

But  the  harbour  invites  a  closer  in- 
spection. 

A  chaplain's  work  is  full  of  variety  and 
opportunity  if  he  is  quick  to  seize  it.  As 
an  illustration  of  this  let  me  give  you  a 
glimpse  of  the  last  two  days,  and  you  will 
see  how  it  was  the  unexpected  opportu- 
nity that  was  the  most  fruitful  of  interest 
and  results. 

Mr.  Campbell  and  myself  started  in  the 
morning  in  our  dghaisa  to  visit  a  fortress 
and  hospital  some  distance  away.  As  we 
crossed  the  harbour  my  friend's  quick  eye 
detected  the  presence  of  a  new  steamer  lying 
at  anchor,  the  Baron  Ardrossan. 

"  Let  us  see  if  there  are  any  Scots  on 
board/'  remarked  my  indefatigable  com- 
panion. 

We  turned  our  boat  in  and  alongside. 
Red-tape  demands  passes  for  almost  every- 
thing here,  and  certainly  for  boarding  a 

74 


A  Sad  March  Past 


Government  ship.  But  those  who  know 
Mr.  Campbell  will  agree  that  he  carries  his 
certificate  in  his  open  kindly  face,  and  when 
that  is  united  with  a  strong  will,  it  will  be 
readily  understood  that  the  officer  at  the 
deck  end  of  the  rope  ladder  yielded  to  our 
sudden  assault.  Mr.  Campbell's  heart  was 
delighted  when  he  heard  that  there  were 
eighteen  Gaelic  speaking  sailors  on  board. 
They  were  at  a  meal  in  the  fo'c'sle  at  that 
moment,  and  thither  we  went  in  a  blazing 
heat  that  made  the  iron  deck  seem  like 
burning  coals  under  our  soles. 

I  never  saw  such  a  look  of  astonishment 
on  men's  faces  before  as  when  we  put  our 
heads  into  the  close  mess-room.  But  it  was 
intensified  when  Mr.  Campbell  uttered  some 
magic  words  in  Gaelic.  The  knives  and 
forks  literally  dropped  out  of  the  crew's 
hands  in  their  amazement,  and  I  saw  a 
wondering  smile  break  over  their  bearded 
and  begrimed  faces. 

Of  course  I  could  only  be  a  spectator,  but 
I  saw  that  my  friend  held  them  from  the 
start.  What  he  was  saying  I  did  not 

75 


A  Sad  March  Past 


understand,  only  at  intervals  I  saw  them 
lift  their  hands  in  answer  to  some  question. 
We  always  carry  some  literature  with  us, 
for  which  we  are  most  grateful  to  our 
Greenock  friends  and  others.  The  ship 
was  sailing  at  4  p.m.,  but  we  promised  to  be 
back  again  at  3  p.m.  and  hold  a  service. 

About  our  real  errand  that  day,  which 
has  become  side-issued  in  this  story,  and 
about  the  stirring  tales  told  us  by  the  men 
fresh  from  the  blood-stained  fields  of  the 
Dardanelles  I  must  speak  again.  It  was 
the  unexpected  incident  that  left  on  us  the 
deepest  impression. 

After  lunch,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Mac- 
kinnon,  the  three  of  us  set  out.  Again  we 
boarded  the  Baron  Ardrossan  and  were  re- 
ceived most  courteously  by  the  captain  and 
chief  officer.  Seats  were  arranged  on  the 
bridge  deck,  and  the  Highlanders  were 
called  there.  A  deck  chair  was  provided 
for  Mrs.  Mackinnon,  and  the  service  began. 
I  have  been  at  many  impressive  religious 
meetings,  but  few  have  equalled  this  in 
uniqueness  of  feeling.  The  very  strange- 

76 


A  Sad  March  Past 


ness  of  it  appealed  to  the  men  themselves. 
They  never  had  had  a  religious  service 
before  on  board.  All  around  sounded  the 
creaking  of  cranes  and  the  puffing  of  donkey 
engines  with  the  confused  noises  of  a  ship 
preparing  to  get  under  way.  Suddenly 
the  unaccustomed  strain  in  such  a  place 
began  to  penetrate  the  din  and  rise  above 
it.  It  was  the  melody  of  a  Gaelic  psalm 
to  the  tune  of  Kilmarnock.  I  saw  the 
"  Sassenachs "  on  the  deck  stop  in  their 
work  and  look  up  in  amazement,  and  well 
they  might,  as  they  listened  to  those 
eighteen  men  singing  praise  to  God.  A 
very  rough  looking  lot  a  casual  spectator 
might  say.  They  had  just  been  summoned 
from  their  work  and  came  as  they  were. 
Some  were  barefooted,  all  were  perspiring 
and  begrimed ;  but  to  Him  who  searcheth 
the  heart  there  must  have  been  something 
heavenly  in  that  song,  that  wafted  its 
message  of  faith  from  the  very  midst  of 
death-dealing  explosives. 

Then  came  the  prayer.     I  noticed  that 
most  of  the  men  stood  during  it,  betokening 

77 


A  Sad  March  Past 


the  land  from  which  they  came.  They 
were  from  Lewis.  It  seemed  to  me  that  as 
the  pastor  led  those  men  near  to  God  in 
their  mother  tongue  a  hush  crept  over 
the  ship.  Certainly  the  hoarse  shouting 
and  coarse  words  appeared  to  lessen.  Some- 
how men  felt  that  God  was  being  wor- 
shipped there.  The  minister  told  me  the 
text  of  his  address  afterwards.  It  dealt 
with  the  sheepfold  and  the  Gate.  I  saw  its 
impression  in  the  glistening  of  more  than 
one  eye  and  the  moistening  of  more  than 
one  cheek. 

The  captain  and  chief  officer  showed  us 
every  kindness.  Perhaps  the  secret  of  it 
was  in  the  way  the  commander  spoke  of  his 
men. 

"  They  are  a  splendid  set  of  good  living 
fellows/'  he  said,  and  maybe  that  was  why 
even  at  a  busy  moment  he  was  willing  to 
let  them  have  that  short  time  of  spiritual 
strengthening. 

On  reaching  home  that  evening  another 
surprise  awaited  us.  Our  own  boys,  as  we 
call  the  Greenock  lads  of  the  Argyll  and 

78 


A  Sad  March  Past 


Sutherland  Highlanders,  had  arrived  on  a 
transport  on  their  way  to  the  Dardanelles. 
Some  of  the  officers  dined  with  us  that  night 
at  our  hotel,  and  next  morning  Mr.  Camp- 
bell and  I  set  out  to  visit  the  men. 

There  was  a  large  number  from  our  own 
congregations,  as  well  as  from  the  other 
churches  in  Greenock.  What  hearty  hand- 
shaking we  had  as  we  recognised  the 
familiar  faces  under  the  unfamiliar  helmets. 
Friends  at  home  had  not  sent  us  away  with 
an  empty  purse,  and  we  thought  that  this 
was  an  occasion  for  emptying  it  a  little. 
So  we  invested  in  chocolate  and  cigarettes 
until  the  errand  boy  who  took  our  parcels 
to  the  boat  could  not  comfortably  carry 
any  more.  Greenock  was  reaching  out  her 
hands  through  us  in  farewell  to  her  brave 
sons. 

We  held  a  service  for  the  men  in  their 
mess-room,  and  I  gave  a  short  address,  and 
were  it  not  for  the  unfamiliar  surroundings 
I  might  have  thought  myself  at  home  as  I 
looked  into  the  faces  of  my  own  members. 
It  was  difficult  to  tear  ourselves  away,  and 

79 


A  Sad  March  Past 


our  hearts  went  with  the  brave  lads  whom 
we  would  fain  have  accompanied  if  chap- 
lain's committees  would  only  take  into 
account  personal  ties. 

We  could  not  wait  to  see  them  sail,  as 
duties  summoned  us  to  a  hospital  eight 
miles  distant,  but  Mrs.  Mackinnon  kept 
vigil  by  the  harbour,  and  waved  them  an 
adieu  from  the  "  old  friends  at  home  "  as 
later  in  the  afternoon  they  steamed  out  to 
the  unknown. 

The  work  here  was  the  zest  of  ready  re- 
sults. Just  before  I  came  there  was  a  week 
of  interesting  meetings,  in  which  Mr.  Camp- 
bell and  Mr.  Sim  took  a  leading  part, 
assisted  by  some  of  the  Anglican  chaplains. 
At  the  week-night  services  in  one  of  the 
hospitals  there  were  almost  a  hundred  men 
present,  and  fifty-one  professed  a  change  of 
life.  Facing  death  has  brought  eternal 
realities  near,  and  never  have  I  seen  men 
more  eager  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
or  the  reception  of  Christian  literature. 
Many  are  here  to-day  and  within  the  week 
may  be  dead  on  the  field  of  battle. 

80 


A  Sad  March  Past 


THE   FAREWELL 

It  has  its  bright  and  its  sad  side.  One 
day  on  going  into  a  ward  you  meet  a 
specially  cheery  face. 

"  I  am  going  home  to-morrow,  sir,"  says 
the  lad,  who  cannot  hide  his  j  oy .  "  There  is 
a  hospital  ship  in,  and  I  am  to  be  sent  with 
it." 

He  is  the  envied  of  all.  "  Going  home." 
How  sweetly  the  words  sound  !  They  have 
a  sad  echo,  however.  There  is  another 
"  going  home,"  when  for  the  last  time  the 
brave  soldier  follows  the  drum,  only  now  it 
is  muffled.  This  at  first  is  one  of  the 
hardest  duties  of  a  chaplain,  and  I  will 
confess  my  eyes  dimmed  with  tears  as  I 
committed  my  first  coffin  to  a  soldier's 
grave.  It  was  that  of  a  young  officer, 
Lieutenant  Leggat  of  the  7th  Scottish 
Rifles.  The  hour  was  sunset,  and  I  stood 
robed  at  the  cemetery  gate. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  sound  of 
muffled  drums.  Five  coffins  were  borne  in 
that  last  march  to  the  "  long  home." 
F  81 


A  Sad  March  Past 


There  were  two  officers  and  three  privates. 
The  former  had  each  a  separate  grave. 

Slowly,  reverently  were  the  bodies  lifted 
from  the  gun  carriages.  In  this  land  of 
ceremony  even  the  Presbyterian  burial  adds 
a  little  to  its  stern  simplicity,  and  I  walked 
before  the  coffin  reading  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture, until  we  reached  the  grave.  Two 
brother  officers  and  one  private  stood  beside 
me  as  the  mourners.  Then,  when  all  wras 
over,  the  firing  party  awakened  the  evening 
stillness  with  their  solemn  shots.  Silence 
followed  for  a  moment,  then  on  a  silver 
trumpet  rang  out  the  notes  of  "The  Last 
Post/'  and  to  the  fancy  they  seemed  to 
blend  with  the  blast  of  the  angel  trumpet 
which  will  awake  the  sleeper  from  the  tomb. 

At  the  close  I  thought  I  was  alone,  for  I 
stood  looking  into  the  grave  trying  to  do 
for  the  unknown  sorrowing  hearts  at  home 
the  sad  service  they  were  denied.  Sud- 
denly my  reverie  was  interrupted ;  the 
private  had  spoken.  He  too  was  left  alone 
beside  me,  and  his  voice  shook  with 
emotion. 

82 


A  Sad  March  Past 


"  He  was  my  officer,"  was  all  he  could  say. 

Yet  what  a  testimony  to  the  British 
Army,  what  an  assurance  of  victory  in  these 
words. 

Perhaps  I  can  best  close  this  chapter  by 
quoting  the  lines  written  by  one  of  our 
chaplains  here,  the  Rev.  William  Cowan 
of  Banchory,  which  he  entitles : 

A    MILITARY    FUNERAL 

With  sound  of  plaintive  brass,  and  deep-toned  drum, 
And  Britain's  banner  for  a  funeral  pall, 
And  measured  tread  of  men  whose  footsteps  fall 

In  time  with  that  sad  minstrelsy,  they  come 

And  carry  to  its  narrow  earthly  home 
The  coffin' d  clay  of  one  they  late  did  call 
Comrade  or  friend,  nor  deemed  of  him  that  all 

Could  lie  beneath  that  empty  helmet's  dome. 

Beside  the  grave  with  arms  reversed  they  stand, 
While  prayers  are  offered,  motionless  until, 

Obedient  to  the  word  of  sharp  command, 
They  wake  the  echoes  from  the  distant  hill 

With  well-timed  volleys  ;  then  the  bugle  band 
Sounds  forth  its  call  to  rest,  and  all  is  still. 


CHAPTER    IV 


THE    LAND    OF   THE    OPEN    HAND 

TO  whom  this  title  refers  I  will  leave 
you  for   a   little  to   guess.     The 
Australian     and     New     Zealand 
wounded  I  am  sure  think  it  suitable,  and 
they  are  shrewd  fellows  ;    and  I  know  it 
is  the  name  which  unconsciously  the  coun- 
try suggested  is  earning  out  here. 

Now,  if  you  have  an  hour  to  spare  this 
afternoon,  you  could  not  do  better  than 
spend  it  with  me  at  our  Soldiers'  Club,  or 
shall  I  more  truly  call  it  our  "  Greenock  Tea 
Room/'  in  Valletta,  and  thus  give  half  of 
my  secret  away. 

Before  we  turn  into  Strada  Forni  we  hear 
the  sound  of  a  soldiers'  chorus  borne  up  the 
street,  and  we  know  things  are  in  full 
swing,  and  we  can  guess  which  chaplain  has 

84 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

dropped  in  to  give  "  go  "  to  the  afternoon's 
entertainment. 

With  such  an  advertisement  flung  far  and 
wide,  and  the  sniff  of  delicious  tea  on  a 
nearer  approach,  no  wonder  we  encounter  a 
queue  at  the  doors.  I  have  brought  you  at 
three  o'clock,  the  busiest  hour,  and  we  need 
to  push  our  way  through  the  men  that 
crowd  the  short  flight  of  stairs  and  little 
lobby,  waiting  for  vacant  seats  inside. 

On  entering  we  see  that  our  guess  as  to 
the  chaplain  was  correct.  There  are  really 
two  present.  Near  the  piano  stands  Rev. 
Robert  Menzies,  and  his  Camphill  congrega- 
tion should  see  him  now,  for  he  is  at  his 
best.  With  pipe  in  one  hand,  with  which 
he  beats  time,  he  is  singing  with  great 
feeling  and  expression  a  favourite  song  of 
the  soldiers.  Almost  unconsciously  he  has 
broken  into  it,  as  is  his  way,  and  the  men 
have  picked  up  the  chorus,  and  Rev.  C. 
McEchern,  of  Tighnabruaich,  one  of  our 
other  chaplains,  with  his  usual  alertness, 
has  seated  himself  at  the  piano  and  picked 
up  the  air  on  its  keys,  and  the  whole 

85 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

thing  is  going  with  a  mighty  swing  as  we 
enter. 

The  men  are  mostly  in  blue  coats,  the 
class  we  want.  They  have  not  actually 
reached  the  convalescent  stage  yet,  and 
have  to  be  back  to  their  hospitals  by  six 
o'clock.  Their  pay  is  two  shillings  a  week, 
so  I  do  not  think  our  Greenock  friends  will 
grudge  their  gift  of  a  cup  of  tea  to  those 
who  have  suffered,  even  to  the  sacrifice  of 
limbs,  for  their  sake,  and  who  have  not  the 
money  in  hand  to  pay  for  such  a  luxury. 
Some  day  the  authorities  will  acknowledge 
that  Greenock,  as  well  as  the  doctors  and 
nurses,  has  done  its  part  in  helping  to  cure 
our  wounded.  Already  the  men  have  made 
this  acknowledgment  in  multitudes.  Your 
ears  would  tingle  if  you  heard  how  they 
attributed  their  quicker  recovery  to  the 
marvellous  effects  of  the  Greenock  teas. 

Let  us  peep  into  the  kitchen  for  a  mo- 
ment. It  is  a  busy  scene,  and  there  is  no 
space  for  idle  spectators.  In  fact,  it  is  like 
a  kitchen  on  one  of  our  Pullman  cars,  where 
every  inch  of  space  has  had  to  be  made 

86 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

use  of.  Here  there  have  been  great  altera- 
tions, everything  that  is  not  of  immediate 
use  has  been  cleared  out.  Shelves  have  been 
erected.  These  are  piled  with  plates  of 
bread  that  are  eloquent  of  the  forenoon  toil 
of  the  ladies.  Fifty  loaves  have  been  cut 
into  slices  and  spread  with  butter  and  jam. 
We  can  afford  no  other  luxury  than  this 
now,  the  days  of  cakes  and  buns  are  gone. 
Then  there  were  about  sixty  or  seventy  to 
provide  for,  now  there  are  between  four 
hundred  and  five  hundred  daily. 

Yet  the  cruse  of  oil  fails  not.  Yesterday 
I  got  copies  of  The  Christchurch  Press,  New 
Zealand,  and  The  Auckland  Herald,  in 
which  my  articles  had  appeared,  and  with 
them  a  cheque  for  twenty  pounds  to  swell 
the  funds.  Glasgow,  through  the  energy 
of  Mr.  Menzies,  is  responding,  and  Scotland 
is  winning  a  name  for  openness  of  heart 
and  generosity,  which  will  be  carried  by 
these  thousands  of  Colonials  back  to  their 
homelands  ;  and  in  the  days  to  come  when 
they  refight  their  battles  over  again,  and 
tell  of  their  wounds,  I  know  they  will  not 
87 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

forget  to  mention  Greenock  in  grateful 
tones,  and  they  will  always  think  of  Scot- 
land as  the  land  of  the  open  hand.  I  have 
chosen  that  phrase  as  a  title,  for  it  worthily 
fits  the  town  and  country  that  have  so 
generously  spread  the  tables  in  this  little 
island  for  worn  warriors.  In  no  other 
place  in  Malta  is  a  free  tea  given  to  our 
soldiers  daily,  and  people  are  wondering 
when  it  is  going  to  stop.  But  it  is  not 
going  to  stop.  Just  now  the  expense,  even 
for  simple  bread  and  butter  and  jam,  with 
tea,  approximates  £2  a  day. 

Now,  we  are  not  wanted  in  the  kitchen,  so 
we  had  better  move  out.  The  ladies  are 
too  busy  to  talk.  We  catch  a  glimpse  of 
the  gas  stoves  with  their  kettles  singing 
merrily,  and  turn  back  into  the  hall.  Here 
there  has  also  been  a  great  transformation. 
We  have  refurnished  it.  A  dozen  little 
square  tables  with  five  or  six  chairs  round 
each  have  taken  the  place  of  the  cumber- 
some forms  and  trestle  tables.  At  the  end 
of  the  room  a  large  table  covered  with 
green  baize  has  been  reserved  for  special 

88 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

papers   and   magazines,    and   another   for 
writing. 

THE   OPENING   OF  THE   HALL 

While  we  glance  round  this  busy  scene 
let  me  tell  you  something  about  its  start. 

To  understand  hospital  life  in  this 
sirocco-swept  island  one  has  to  experience 
the  humid  grip  of  the  hot  air  as  it  en- 
wraps you  like  some  invisible  octopus, 
wrings  every  particle  of  vitality  out  of  the 
body,  and  leaves  you  as  limp  as  a  sucked 
orange. 

The  men  who  have  got  the  length  of  sit- 
ting on  their  beds  or  limping  along  the 
wards  have  nothing  else  to  think  of  but  the 
heat,  and  it  is  far  from  an  invigorating 
subject.  Therefore  Mr.  Campbell  and  I 
felt  that  we  would  be  true  trustees  of  the 
money  entrusted  to  our  charge  if  we  got  up 
a  home  for  our  brave  lads. 

I  need  not  speak  of  initial  difficulties. 
This  is  a  land  of  inertia,  and  the  only  cold 
water  that  is  to  be  found  here  is  that  which 
is  thrown  on  new  schemes.  Authorities  are 

89 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

conservative.     However,  difficulties  are  to 
my  colleague  as  a  red  rag  to  a  bull. 

The  day  before  the  opening  Mrs.  Mac- 
kinnon  met  a  group  of  wounded  men  out- 
side the  door  of  the  hall.  They  had  just 
come  to  see  the  place  where  the  home  was 
to  be.  Poor  fellows  !  If  only  the  friends 
at  home  could  realise  what  this  meant,  they 
also  would  share  in  the  pleasure  they  have 
been  the  means  of  giving  to  others. 

Long  before  the  hour  streams  of  blue- 
jacketed  men,  some  with  arms  in  a  sling, 
others  on  crutches,  could  be  seenmakingtheir 
way  to  the  hall,  which  had  been  cleaned  and 
garnished,  and  smiled  its  welcome  with  the 
perfume  and  freshness  of  newly-cut  flowers. 

One  man,  who  on  the  previous  Sunday  had 
hobbled  a  mile  with  only  one  boot  on  to 
attend  Divine  service,  repeated  the  journey, 
and  his  happy  face  almost  brought  tears  of 
joy  to  our  eyes.  Would  any  Greenock 
church-goer  have  the  courage  and  deter- 
mination to  go  a  mile  to  church  in  his 
stocking-soles,  if  because  of  a  wound  he 
could  not  get  his  boot  on  ? 

90 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

Every  man  who  was  invited,  and  who 
could  come,  was  there.  The  little  hall  was 
full.  It  was  Mrs.  Mackinnon's  province 
to  look  after  the  tea,  and  the  white  clothed 
tables  were  soon  laden  with  tempting 
eatables,  and  the  cup  that  cheers  was  never 
more  relished. 

"  My !  I  wish  we  could  take  these 
ladies  out  to  the  Dardanelles  to  make  us  tea 
like  that !  "  I  overheard  one  soldier  say 
to  his  friend  as  he  laid  down  his  cup. 

There  was  reason  to  be  proud,  for  the  men 
manifested  their  relish  of  the  treat  in  no 
doubtful  fashion.  On  the  platform,  gracing 
the  occasion,  were  also  the  two  chief 
medical  men  in  Malta,  Colonel  Sleman, 
principal  medical  officer,  under  whose 
charge  are  all  the  numerous  hospitals,  and 
Colonel  Ballance,  the  famous  brain  specialist. 
The  latter  spoke  with  such  effect  that  I 
feel  I  cannot  do  better  than  give  you  some 
of  his  sentences. 

"  Britain,"  he  said,  "  is  face  to  face  with 
a  foe  who  for  many  years  has  planned  her 
destruction.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that 

91 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

every  individual  should  keep  as  fit  physic- 
ally and  spiritually  as  possible.  Sacrifice  is 
the  rule  of  all  that  is  best  in  life.  A  titanic 
struggle  such  as  Germany  is  waging  at  the 
present  is  only  possible  when  the  entire 
nation,  heart  and  soul,  is  at  the  back  of  its 
leaders.  This  can  only  be  brought  about 
when  they  are  dominated  by  one  idea. 
Their  philosophy,  summed  up  in  a  word,  is 
this :  Strength  is  extolled  as  the  only 
virtue  ;  weakness  is  proclaimed  to  be  a 
vice  and  deadly  sin.  The  weak  are  de- 
clared to  have  no  claim  to  protection.  The 
dogmas  of  religion  and  morality  are  taught 
as  having  no  binding  force  on  the  individual. 
Humanitarian  ideals  are  laughed  at  as  only 
a  contemptible  expression.  The  German  is 
educated  to  believe  that  no  laws  or  promises 
can  bind  the  State,  only  its  own  will.  In 
this  war,  therefore,  there  is  a  clash  of  two 
systems  of  thought.  We  are  fighting  not 
for  material  objects  but  for  a  spiritual  ideal. 
When  a  quarrel  is  for  money  or  for  a  strip 
of  territory  peace  can  be  concluded  without 
moral  loss.  To  make  peace  when  an  ideal 

92 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

is  at  stake  is  to  be  false  to  the  voices  which 
tell  us  that  man  is  born  for  other  things 
than  to  enjoy  the  moral  and  material 
heritage  of  his  fathers.  This  is  why  Britain 
cannot  give  up  fighting,  however  great  her 
losses,  till  victory  is  secured,  for  to  do  so 
would  be  treason  to  all  mankind. 

"  There  are  three  reasons  which  chiefly  in- 
fluence the  conduct  of  a  man  in  this  world — 
personal  interest,  social  duty,  religious  duty. 
For  my  part,  I  shall  hold  that  the  last  is  the 
only  all-powerful  influence.  The  fact  of 
Christ  is  the  great  satisfying  and  purifying 
force  in  the  world,  both  for  the  individual 
and  the  nation.  To  belong  to  the  British 
Navy  or  Army  to-day  is  to  bear  a  part  in 
the  greatest  struggle  for  right  or  truth  that 
has  ever  been  fought  on  this  blood-stained 
earth.  In  this  noble  contest  it  is  required 
of  you  to  be  pure  in  body  as  well  as  brave 
in  spirit.  If  it  is  your  lot  never  to  return, 
you  will  leave  an  immortal  work  behind 
you  in  the  liberation  of  mankind  from  a 
foul  and  grasping  tyranny  ;  you  will  have 
become  one  of  the  makers  of  a  future 

93 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

rescued  from  the  menace  of  vile  ambitions 
and  merciless  cruelty.  And  if  it  is  given 
to  you  to  pass  into  the  happier  day  and 
share  the  peace  won  by  the  true  heart  and 
unfaltering  arm  of  your  country,  you  will 
find  such  a  satisfaction  in  the  name  of 
Briton  as  no  man  living  has  ever  known/* 

Colonel  Sleman,  in  a  few  words,  spoke  of 
the  value  of  the  work  being  done  by  all  who 
at  this  time  came  out  to  assist  the  troops. 
It  made  little  difference  whether  they  were 
in  Lemnos  or  Malta  ;  what  mattered  was 
that  they  were  giving  their  help. 

The  hero  of  the  stocking  foot,  Lance- 
Corporal  Taylor,  Christchurch,  New  Zea- 
land, moved  a  vote  of  thanks  to  the  ladies. 

Another  cup  of  tea  followed  before  the 
men  parted.  Teapots  need  to  have  no 
bottoms  here,  or  at  least  the  bottom  must 
never  be  reached,  for  there  is  always  a  great 
thirst,  and  tea  has  come  into  its  own  as  the 
most  quenching  drink. 

But  let  us  have  a  talk  with  some  of  the 
men,  and  get  their  stories  at  first  hand. 


94 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 


BURIED   ALIVE 

Here  is  one  with  all  the  skin  on  his  face 
peeled  off,  and  he  is  just  out  for  the  first  day 
with  his  new  face,  which  is  extremely  raw  to 
look  at.  Very  simply  he  tells  us  one  of  the 
most  astounding  tales  ever  narrated. 

"  It  was  like  this,"  he  said.  "  Some  of 
us  were  talking  in  a  trench,  not  thinking 
of  any  danger,  when  suddenly  the  Turks 
began  to  fire,  and  we  heard  the  hurtling  of 
a  shell.  The  rest  of  the  fellows  at  once 
made  for  a  dug-out.  I  was  last,  and,  of 
course,  could  not  go  faster  than  the  man 
in  front.  With  a  bang  the  thing  plopped 
right  in  beside  us.  I  threw  myself  on  my 
face,  and  in  an  instant  there  was  a  most 
terrific  roar,  and  I  felt  tons  of  earth  tum- 
bling on  top  of  me.  I  lost  consciousness. 
After  a  while  I  recovered  my  senses.  At 
first  I  could  not  think  where  I  was.  My 
surroundings  seemed  so  strange,  and  I 
could  not  move.  Then  memory  came  back, 
and  I  recalled  the  shell  bursting,  and 
realised  that  I  was  buried  alive.  I  gave 

95 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

myself  up  for  lost.  And  I  can  tell  you, 
Padre,  I  did  some  harder  thinking  in  these 
moments  than  I  ever  did  in  my  life  before." 

There  is  an  earnestness  in  his  voice  as 
he  says  this,  whose  spiritual  note  our  ears 
have  become  trained  to  detect.  These  men 
have  struck  the  deeper  foundations  of  life 
in  those  moments  when  the  surface  debris 
has  been  cleared  aside  by  the  grim  reality 
of  death. 

"  Then/'  he  continues,  "  I  thought  an- 
other shell  had  burst  on  top  of  me.  The 
earth  began  to  choke  me.  How  I  managed 
to  breathe  so  far  was  owing  to  the  soil  being 
lumped  and  air  getting  through.  Now  the 
crevices  got  choked.  Then  my  ear  detected 
a  sound  that  gave  me  hope.  My  chums 
had  set  themselves  to  dig  me  out,  and  it 
was  the  loose  earth  from  their  spades  that 
was  smothering  me,  and  their  knocks  that 
sounded  like  other  shells  bursting.  I  can 
tell  you  I  was  glad  when  I  got  the  first  real 
mouthful  of  air.  I  left  most  of  the  skin  of 
my  face  behind  me,  but  I  was  glad  to  get 
off  in  the  end  so  cheaply.  I  am  feeling  all 

96 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

right  now,  and  expect  to  be  marked  down 
for  the  convalescent  camp  in  a  few  days." 

TURKISH   HUMOUR 

"  The  Turks  gave  us  a  laugh  one  day/' 
another  man  says  as  we  sit  down  for  a  talk 
with  him.  "  Our  trenches  were  very  close, 
and  there  was  a  good  deal  of  bombing  going 
on.  At  our  particular  part,  however,  things 
were  very  quiet,  and  some  of  us  were  hav- 
ing a  smoke,  when  suddenly  flop  into  our 
trench  came  something  that  made  us  jump. 
I  tell  you  we  were  not  long  in  clearing  out 
from  the  spot.  Most  of  us  dived  into  dug- 
outs to  await  the  explosion,  but  it  did  not 
come  off.  We  waited  for  a  while,  and  still 
the  thing  didn't  burst.  Then  we  came  out 
and  had  a  look  at  it,  and  found  that  it  was 
an  old  tin  can,  just  thrown  over  to  give  us 
a  fright.  We  can  see  the  joke  of  it  now, 
though  we  did  not  at  the  time." 

Thus  we  chat  on,  and  between  the  sups 

of  tea  we  catch  glimpses  of  the  battlefield. 

Amidst  the  hum  of  conversation  battles  are 

fought   over   again   and  notes   compared. 

G  97 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

Here  there  are  strange  meetings,  for  the  club 
is  proving  a  valuable  centre  for  all  the  men. 

OUR  HUNGRY   BOYS 

Now,  just  let  us  stand  up  and  take  a 
general  look  round.  There  is  one  thing 
that  gives  us  pleasure,  and  that  is  the  way 
the  lads  go  for  the  bread  and  butter.  I 
would  almost  add  that  there  is  a  touch  of 
pathos  about  it,  for  the  boys  are  dread- 
fully hungry.  Remember  that  many  of 
them  are  just  recovered  from  fevers  or  other 
illness,  during  which  they  were  partially 
starved  for  medical  reasons,  and  now  they 
have  a  ravenous  appetite.  Many  of  them 
are  boys  after  all,  and  just  as  between  meals 
they  might  go  to  their  mother  for  "  a  piece/' 
so  they  come  into  this  home,  where  the 
ladies  are  doing  their  best  to  mother  them. 
Every  mother  who  has  a  son  of  her  own  will 
know  what  this  means,  and  I  do  not  think 
she  would  have  it  in  her  heart  to  deny  them 
their  request.  Perhaps  the  mothers  at 
home  will  help  us  to  hand  these  "  pieces  " 
to  the  hungry  boys  out  here. 

98 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

Yesterday  one  of  the  chief  medical  men 
of  the  island,  who  is  in  command  of  a  big 
hospital  here,  said  he  very  heartily  ap- 
proved of  our  work.  There  were  societies, 
he  remarked,  getting  large  sums  of  money 
at  present  from  the  public  for  purposes 
that  could  almost  be  dispensed  with.  For 
himself,  he  would  only  give  to  those  who 
were  in  direct  contact  with  the  men,  and 
especially  to  those  who  were  trying  to  build 
them  up  physically.  Such  teas  were  a  valu- 
able help  to  the  work  of  the  hospitals. 

To-day  one  Aberdonian  said  rather  rue- 
fully to  Mrs.  Mackinnon  :  "  The  doctor  says 
I  maun  be  fed  up,  but  I  ha  vena  seen  the 
beginnin'  o'  it  yet/' 

"  Are  you  not  feeling  strong  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Na  ;  I'm  nearly  as  weak  as  the  tea  in 
the  hospitals." 

So  the  chaff  goes  on,  and  the  men  spea  k 
their  mind,  and  feel  at  home. 

HOME  NEWS 

But  one  of  the  chief  attractions  of  the 
hall  is  home  news.  At  one  end  we  have 

99 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

had  a  large  paper  rack  erected,  containing 
about  thirty  fairly  large  pigeon  holes.  Into 
these  the  newspapers  are  sorted.  Through 
the  assistance  of  the  Greenock  Telegraph 
a  letter  asking  for  periodicals  appeared  in 
about  sixty  publications  in  Great  Britain, 
and  there  has  been  an  immediate  and  gener- 
ous response.  The  Welshman  or  Irishman 
has  only  to  go  to  his  particular  pigeon  hole, 
and  there  he  will  doubtless  find  his  local 
paper,  and  for  the  next  half-hour,  as  he 
settles  himself  in  his  chair,  he  is  oblivious 
of  his  surroundings.  In  one  pigeon-hole 
are  Greenock  Telegraphs,  in  another  Glasgow 
Heralds.  On  the  row  below  may  be  found 
the  Sydney  Morning  Herald,  or  the  Mel- 
bourne Argus.  I  have  not  yet  counted  the 
variety  of  publications,  but  I  should  think 
that  there  would  be  over  a  hundred  differ- 
ent kinds.  The  Rothesay  man  can  find  his 
Buteman,  the  Lovat  Scout  from  Tobermory 
his  Oban  Times.  Paisley  is  about  the  only 
town  in  Scotland  unrepresented. 

Mrs.  Mackinnon  has  been  ably  assisted 
in  this  work  by  Miss  Daisy  Jenkin  from  the 

100 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

start,  and  several  other  ladies,  who  have  plied 
the  bread  knife  with  unceasing  vigour. 

NATIONAL  TYPES 

The  room  affords  a  splendid  opportunity 
for  making  a  study  of  national  character  and 
temperament.  Here,  perhaps,  as  nowhere 
else  in  Malta,  or  indeed  in  the  whole  sphere  of 
war,  do  the  varied  allies  rub  shoulders.  We 
canonlyglance  at  thesedistinctions  just  now. 
They  would  make  an  article  in  themselves. 

Very  prominent  is  the  Australian.  He  is 
a  big  fellow,  and  has  a  free  and  easy  man- 
ner and  masterful  stride.  There  is  some- 
thing invitingly  frank  and  breezy  about 
him,  and  there  is  little  self-consciousness. 

"  I  say,  Padre, "  said  one  of  them  yester- 
day, in  a  voice  that  the  whole  room  might 
hear  if  it  liked,  "  I  want  your  opinion  on 
the  immortality  of  the  soul/' 

The  question  was  very  characteristic. 
These  men  speak  quite  freely  of  the  deeper 
truths  of  religion  in  a  way  that  astonishes  the 
Scot.  Of  course,  they  are  also  perfectly  frank 
about  subjects  of  the  very  opposite  kind. 

101 


The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand 

The  New  Zealander  is  ablendingof  theScot 
and  Australian.  He  is  quieter  in  his  talk  and 
his  Colonial  accent  is  not  quiteso pronounced. 

There  are  Indians  here,  too,  our  dusky 
allies.  How  they  found  out  our  room  I  do 
not  know,  but  they  got  a  kindly  welcome 
and  a  cup  of  tea,  and  they  showed  their 
white  teeth  in  a  smile  of  appreciation.  Tall, 
dignified,  quiet  men,  who  insist  before  leav- 
ing on  going  to  the  kitchen  door  and  salaam- 
ing most  graciously  to  the  ladies.  French- 
men, too,  have  found  their  way  here,  and 
they  seemed  delighted  when  one  of  the  ladies 
carried  on  a  brisk  conversation  with  them. 

There  is  the  Lovat  Scout,  with  the  stride 
of  the  gamekeeper  ;  the  strapping  Scottish 
Horse  man,  the  Englishman  of  varied 
county  and  accent,  the  Welshman  and  Irish, 
the  Newfoundlander,  the  thoughtful  Edin- 
burgh boy,  and  the  innocent  looking  laddie 
of  the  West.  Here  they  all  are  in  a  small 
hall,  finding  speech  more  easy  because  of 
the  tea,  and  joining  in  the  same  swelling 
chorus  that  proclaims  the  unity  and  spirit 
of  the  British  Empire. 

102 


CHAPTER    V 


MALTA   RAINBOWS 

LAME  the  sirocco/' 

It  is  our  scapegoat  in  Malta. 
If  a  man  has  a  pain  in  his  head 
or  his  leg,  or  if  he  loses  his  temper,  it  is  be- 
cause of  this  ill-favoured  wind,  that  blows 
from  the  south  to  the  south-east  and  carries 
an  unwelcome  whiff  of  the  African  deserts 
with  it. 

Weeks  have  gone  past  and  I  have  not 
sent  you  a  letter.  Well,  it  is  our  old  enemy 
the  sirocco  that  is  to  blame.  Not  that 
personally  I  have  suffered  much  from  this 
moist  and  sticky  hot  breath.  The  latest 
victim  has  been  my  typewriter,  and  minus 
it  I  am  like  a  steamship  without  its  pro- 
peller. 

It  was  a  sirocco  day,  and  I  was  typing 
103 


Malta  Rainbows 


rather  vigorously,  when  my  old  friend  sud- 
denly gave  out.  For  sixteen  years  it  has 
been  my  faithful  and  obedient  servant,  and 
travelled  far  on  my  knee,  and  clicked  to  the 
music  of  American  trains.  Neither  the 
heights  of  the  Rockies  nor  the  hustle  of 
Seattle  ever  affected  its  serenity  ;  but  there, 
of  course,  there  is  no  sirocco. 

I  was  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence  when  it 
failed  me.  I  enquired  diligently  for  a 
mender  of  Hammond  typewriters.  At  last 
I  discovered  a  man  whose  highest  creden- 
tials were  that  he  repaired  gramophones. 
Is  it  not  a  characteristic  of  the  age  that  the 
latter  is  more  in  evidence  than  the  former  ? 
After  a  patient  investigation  he  pronounced 
that  the  mainspring  was  broken,  and  de- 
pressed me  by  stating  that  another  could 
not  be  got  in  Malta.  Why  do  I  narrate 
this  ?  Because  there  is  a  study  of  Maltese 
character  in  it ;  and,  as  you  will  see,  the 
impression  this  workman  left  was  in  the 
end  not  unfavourable.  He  took  my 
machine  to  hospital,  and,  of  course,  during 
that  time  my  brain  was  very  fertile  with 

104 


Malta  Rainbows 


ideas,  the  article  I  could  have  written  you 
then  would  really  have  interested,  the 
thoughts  were  on  the  very  tips  of  my  fingers, 
but,  alas  !  there  were  no  keyboards  at  hand, 
and  so  all  those  bright  imaginations  were  lost. 

At  last  the  typewriter  returned,  but  only 
in  a  convalescent  state.  The  mechanic 
could  get  it  to  work — but  only  if  one  end 
was  elevated  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees. 
He  was  triumphant.  I  was  not  so  enthu- 
siastic. But  as  I  wished  to  catch  up  on 
those  fleeting  ideas,  and  could  wait  no 
longer,  I  propped  one  side  of  my  convales- 
cent machine  up  with  books  and  started. 

Like  most  people  I  have  had  my  share 
of  provocations  in  life — I  play  golf  a  little 
—but  never  has  my  temper  been  tested  so 
sorely.  Cruel  are  the  wounds  of  a  friend. 
I  had  just  got  hold  of  the  tail  end  of  an  idea, 
and  was  imprisoning  it  in  a  sentence,  when 
the  carriage  of  the  Hammond  stopped,  and 
I  had  to  give  it  a  push  with  my  thumb. 
This  diverted  my  thoughts,  and  by  that 
time  the  idea  had  escaped  to  fairyland. 
This  happened  frequently,  and  always  at 
105 


Malta  Rainbows 


a  critical  moment.  My  ideas  just  teased 
me,  they  laughed  at  me  from  a  safe  distance, 
and  with  a  convalescent  typewriter  I  was 
powerless  to  catch  them.  So  I  sent  it  back 
to  hospital  again,  and  the  Maltese  mechanic 
who  had  already  shown  one  characteristic 
of  his  race,  now  revealed  the  counter- 
balancing virtue  of  deft  and  painstaking 
manipulation.  He  took  the  machine  to 
pieces.  He  joined  the  parts  of  the  broken 
mainspring ;  how  I  do  not  know,  and  he 
has  returned  it  to  me  in  as  perfect  working 
condition  as  the  day  sixteen  years  ago  when 
it  first  stepped  brand  new  from  the  counter 
into  my  desk. 

And  now  for  my  subject.  Three  large 
Army  books  lie  before  me  filled  with  the 
names  of  patients  to  whom  it  has  been  my 
privilege  to  minister.  Some  of  them  are 
home  again,  others  are  back  at  the  front ; 
many  have  gone  where  there  is  no  more 
sorrow  or  sighing.  They  are  all  more  than 
names.  They  have  become  memories,  and 
as  the  light  of  memory  plays  upon  them  I 
see  there  a  rainbow  radiant  with  its  Chris- 

106 


Malta  Rainbows 


tian  virtues,  and  I  would  like  you  to  catch 
a  glimpse  of  it  also  as  it  spans  with  its  mes- 
sage of  hope  the  dark  cloud  of  suffering. 

PATIENCE 

How  many  names  rank  themselves  under 
this  heading !  I  could  play  on  your  heart- 
strings by  telling  you  of  scores  who  preached 
its  silent  sermon  ;  and  if  I  should  ever  get 
impatient  again  I  have  only  to  think  of 
them  and  feel  ashamed. 

One  face  I  recall  that  used  to  light  up 
with  its  smile  of  welcome.  It  was  that  of 
a  man  whose  legs,  whose  arms,  whose  neck, 
were  paralysed,  so  that  the  only  part  of 
him  he  could  move  was  his  eyes.  It  is 
his  smile  that  haunts  me  to-night.  On  such 
a  background  it  almost  seemed  out  of  place, 
but  that  was  the  fascination  of  it.  He  never 
complained.  He  liked  you  to  come  and 
talk  with  him.  To  sit  down  at  his  bedside 
as  if  you  really  meant  a  chat.  He  an- 
swered with  those  wonderful  eyes  of  his. 
I  have  seen  humour  play  in  their  depths, 
but  never  did  I  notice  the  darkening  of  im- 
107 


Malta  Rainbows 


patience.  One  day  I  went  to  his  ward  as 
usual,  and  found  him  away.  He  was  gone, 
and  yet  not  gone.  He  had  been  marked 
down  for  England  for  some  time. 

"  Left  yesterday  in  a  hospital  ship/'  was 
what  his  neighbour  told  me.  Yet  somehow 
he  still  seemed  to  be  in  the  ward.  He  had 
left  behind  him  the  subtle  charm  of  his 
wonderful  patience.  That  was  months  ago, 
and  now  a  new  generation  are  in  these 
beds  who  know  not  "  Joseph."  Still  I  fancy 
he  is  there,  for  something  about  the  ward 
distinguishes  it  from  others.  There  is  the 
aroma  of  a  gracious  sufferer.  I  cannot  ex- 
plain it,  but  somehow  all  its  patients  seem 
more  gentle,  more  submissive. 

Those  who  knew  him  spoke  often  about 
his  patience.  One  by  one  they  left,  but  the 
tradition  remained  of  the  man  in  bed  No.  3. 
It  would  be  a  happy  thing  to  think  that 
here  we  had  a  parable  of  life,  and  that  one 
day,  when  the  place  that  knows  us  shall 
know  us  no  more,  there  will  be  left  behind 
something  that  will  cling  to  that  spot, 
something  that  will  unconsciously  influence 

108 


Malta  Rainbows 


others,  something  more  than  a  memory— 
an  aroma,  if  you  like  to  call  it  so. 

COURAGE 

Here  again  I  can  have  my  pick  of  pages. 
What  stories  of  battles  I  have  heard  at 
first  hand !  Let  me  take  you  to  the  bedside 
of  a  sergeant  of  the  Ayrshire  Yeomanry,  and 
listen  to  an  account  of  one  of  the  pluckiest 
deeds  ever  wrought,  which  is  not  without  its 
touch  of  humour. 

It  was  during  what  must  have  been  one 
of  our  very  last  attacks  at  Cape  Helles. 
Some  of  the  enemy's  saps  were  being  taken. 
In  one  of  them  the  Turks  turned  to  the  left 
and  rushed  for  a  barricade  their  friends  had 
reared.  The  British  gave  chase,  but  it  was 
necessary  to  investigate  the  turning  to  the 
right,  down  which  a  few  Turks  were  seen 
to  run,  in  case  it  connected  with  a  Turkish 
trench.  It  really  did,  but  a  shell  at  that 
moment  burst  and  blew  it  in,  blocking  the 
passage.  The  sergeant  started  to  explore. 
A  few  minutes  later  a  shell  knocked  in  the 
sap  behind  him,  so  that  he  could  not  re- 
109 


Malta  Rainbows 


turn.  On  rounding  a  barricade  of  sand- 
bags what  was  his  amazement  to  find  about 
thirty  Turks  grouped  in  the  sap,  which  had 
been  made  a  cul-de-sac  by  the  bursting  shell. 
He  had  not  a  moment  in  which  to  make  up 
his  mind.  He  knew  that  he  could  not  go 
back,  and  to  go  forward  meant  thirty  to  one. 
However,  he  kept  his  presence  of  mind,  and 
lowering  his  rifle  to  impress  them  with  the 
fact  that  he  felt  too  confident  of  his  supe- 
riority even  to  threaten  them,  he  called 
upon  them  to  surrender.  They  imagined 
that  he  was  the  leader  of  a  large  party  of 
British  troops,  and,  realising  that  they  were 
in  a  tight  corner,  they  dropped  their 
weapons  and  raised  their  hands.  Thus  he 
held  them  while  the  battle  raged  at  the 
other  end  of  the  sap  and  until  a  way  was 
cleared  behind  him.  Then  he  motioned 
to  them  to  come  forward  one  by  one,  and 
as  each  Turk  passed  him  his  enemy  patted 
him  on  the  back  in  gratitude  for  having 
spared  their  lives ! 

A  tale  like  that  tells  of  nerve,  and  it  was 
very  simply  narrated  to  me  by  the  ser- 

IIO 


Malta  Rainbows 


geant,  who,  I  am  sure,  would  blush  to  see 
it  repeated  in  print. 

CHEERFULNESS 

I  might  choose  at  random  any  of  the 
several  thousand  names  before  me,  and  use 
it  as  an  illustration  of  this  virtue.  What 
is  the  secret  of  this  almost  unquenchable 
cheerfulness  in  our  British  soldier  ?  I  have 
seen  it  asserted  under  very  strange  circum- 
stances. The  other  day  one  poor  fellow 
came  into  our  club.  He  had  both  his 
hands  shot  away,  and  was  unable  to  feed 
himself.  Yet  he  sat  down  at  a  table,  and 
seemed  greatly  to  relish  the  cup  of  tea  held 
to  his  lips  by  a  comrade's  hands.  He 
talked  and  laughed  with  the  others,  and 
appeared  thoroughly  to  enjoy  himself,  and 
to  one  of  the  ladies  whose  tone  questioned 
more  than  her  words  he  replied  :  "  What  is 
the  use  of  being  down-hearted  ?  "  This 
spirit,  I  believe,  if  its  origin  be  sought  for, 
will  be  found  to  have  its  roots  in  the  Chris- 
tian faith  of  our  country,  whose  fruits  are 
sacrifice  and  hope. 

in 


Malta  Rainbows 


But  one  soldier  stands  out  from  the 
others  as  the  cheeriest  man  I  ever  met. 
He  was  a  big,  handsome  New  Zealander, 
named  Fraser,  and  when  he  first  came  in  he 
was  in  a  most  critical  condition.  He  had 
eighteen  wounds  in  his  body. 

"  Oh,  I  am  getting  on  all  right/'  was  his 
first  greeting  to  me. 

From  the  start  I  noticed  that  his  mind 
always  dwelt  on  the  most  favourable 
symptoms  of  his  wounds,  and  1  believe  that 
this  helped  to  save  his  life. 

If  his  shoulder  were  healing  he  spoke 
about  that,  and  said  nothing  about  his 
knee,  which  was  suppurating.  I  called 
him  the  cheeriest  patient  in  Valletta  Hos- 
pital. When  I  told  him  about  our  tea- 
room for  the  wounded  he  insisted  on  giving 
some  money  to  drive  up  some  of  the  other 
men  in  the  ward  who  were  strong  enough 
to  go  though  unable  to  walk,  and  from  that 
time  onward,  while  battling  with  pain,  he 
was  always  anxious  to  talk  about  it,  and 
plan  for  others  enjoying  its  benefits.  For 
months  he  lay  there,  emitting,  like  radium, 

112 


Malta  Rainbows 


rays  of  cheer  that  brightened  the  whole 
ward.  He  was  taken  from  his  bed  to  the 
New  Zealand  hospital  ship,  and  our  last 
glimpse  of  him  was  a  smile.  That  was  one 
of  Malta's  rainbows,  which  I  shall  never 
forget. 

I  have  seen  its  light  in  strange  places. 
One  was  in  the  eyes  of  a  grizzled  Irishman 
in  St.  Elmo  Hospital. 

"  How  are  you  getting  on  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Och  !  It's  my  eye  that's  bothering 
me.  I  got  a  chill  in  it  last  night,"  he 
answered.  And  yet  just  two  days  before 
he  had  had  his  leg  amputated ! 

FAITH 

It  is  with  hesitating  hand  that  I  venture 
to  draw  for  you  a  sketch  of  a  face  that 
looks  out  of  my  mental  album  at  the  very 
mention  of  faith.  He  was  on  the  dangerous 
list  when  I  first  saw  him,  and  had  just 
arrived.  There  was  a  terrible  wound  in 
his  head  ;  yet  he  could  speak.  At  first  my 
heart  grew  sad  as  I  listened  to  his  story. 
H  113 


Malta  Rainbows 


He  had  neither  father  nor  mother,  nor 
apparently  any  relative.  His  only  friend 
was  his  landlady  in  Scotland.  He  gave  me 
her  name,  and  told  me  how  good  she  had 
been  to  him,  and  how  sorry  he  felt  that  the 
war  had  cost  her  her  lodger.  Poor  lad  ! 

Then  a  word  of  mine  brought  a  gleam  of 
brightness  into  those  eyes  shadowed  for  the 
moment  by  the  thought  of  his  only  friend. 
I  had  spoken  of  the  Future.  Already  he 
was  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow,  and  in  a 
few  hours  was  to  pass  out  at  its  other  end. 
But  if  ever  there  was  a  reflector  of  heavenly 
light,  a  proof  of  the  Eternal  Day  beyond 
the  shades,  it  was  that  bandaged  face  which 
was  catching  the  beauty  of  the  sunrise.  A 
moment  before  I  had  thought  him  lonely, 
but  unconsciously  he  let  me  see  the  shadows 
of  an  innumerable  company  of  angels.  It 
is  not  merely  at  Mons  that  these  may  be 
observed.  In  the  hospitals  of  Malta  a 
strange  brightness  passes  like  a  sunbeam 
across  a  dying  face.  Is  it  not  the  shadow 
of  an  angel,  or  of  One  whom  the  angels 
worship  ? 

114 


Malta  Rainbows 


ENDURANCE 

One  bed  I  must  take  you  to,  where  it 
seems  to  me  all  the  virtues  I  have  already 
spoken  of  have  a  noble  illustration  with 
this  one  added,  namely,  endurance.  It  is 
six  months  now  since  Hamilton  was  ad- 
mitted to  St.  Elmo  Hospital,  In  that 
time  he  has  endured  seventeen  operations. 
If  you  wish  to  know  the  price  of  war  you 
learn  it  here.  If  you  want  to  witness  its 
triumph,  here  is  one.  At  present  he  has  a 
steel  bar  through  his  knee.  But  that  is 
nothing  to  what  there  has  been.  Only  the 
determination,  such  as  our  nation  is  now 
manifesting,  to  endure  to  the  end  could 
have  pulled  him  through.  Approach  that 
bed  as  you  would  do  a  throne,  for  there  the 
spirit  of  our  race  is  being  crowned,  albeit  with 
a  circlet  of  thorns  for  the  moment,  yet  with 
a  regal  dignity  that  denotes  the  conqueror. 

It  is  the  chaplain  who  gets  at  first  hand 
those  tales  which,  like  the  garments  of  the 
wounded  man,  are  smirched  with  the  stains 
of  blood  and  still  smell  of  powder.  The 


Malta  Rainbows 


doctors  and  nurses  are  occupied  with  the 
care  of  the  poor,  shattered  limbs,  but  it  is 
the  chaplain  who  comes  with  healing  for 
mind  and  soul,  and  if  he  has  the  sympa- 
thetic art  he  will  realise  that  part  of  that 
healing  process  consists  in  listening. 

The  poor  fellow  who  has  just  been  carried 
from  the  stretcher  into  the  bed,  and  who 
feels  the  comforting  touch  of  clean  sheets 
after  he  has  wakened  up  from  his  first 
sleep,  wants  to  tell  somebody  all  that  has 
happened.  The  exciting  scenes  through 
which  he  has  passed  have  dazzled  his  mind, 
and  just  as  one  who  has  looked  on  the  sun 
can  see  nothing  else  for  a  while,  so  the  after 
impression  of  those  awful  sights  cannot  be 
removed  until  expressed  in  speech.  After 
the  story  has  once  been  told  the  mind  is 
relieved,  and  it  may  be  that  the  soldier 
will  not  care  to  speak  of  the  subject  again, 
for  the  memory  is  too  painful. 

Thus  the  chaplain  from  the  bedside  sees 
the  battle  at  many  points.  He  sees  what 
one  soldier  saw,  and  then  what  another 
witnessed,  and  the  minor  incidents  which 

116 


Malta  Rainbows 


make  the  battle,  and  which  are  known  only 
to  the  individual,  who  was  the  principal 
actor  in  them,  unfold  themselves  and  repro- 
duce the  lurid  panorama. 

Let  me  give  you  some  such  incidents  and 
in  this  grim  struggle,  where  physical  and 
spiritual  realities  become  one,  we  will  see 
the  latter  illustrated  in  the  former. 

THE  POWER  OF  PRAYER  AND  COMRADESHIP 

He  told  me  the  story  simply  as  he  lay 
wounded  in  nine  places.  It  happened  in 
an  attack  on  the  Turkish  trenches.  Just 
as  the  last  one  was  being  rushed  three  rifle 
bullets  pierced  his  shoulder.  He  swayed 
and  fell  in  front  of  his  men,  and  at  that 
moment  a  bomb  exploded,  the  shrapnel 
hitting  him  in  six  other  places  and  knocking 
him  over  into  the  communication  trench. 
Then  he  swooned,  and  knew  nothing  of  what 
was  happening.  Owing  to  a  retirement  at 
another  part  of  the  line  the  British  force 
had  to  give  up  some  of  the  trenches  so 
dearly  won,  and  the  major  was  left  for  dead 
amongst  a  heap  of  the  slain.  When  he 
117 


Malta  Rainbows 


awoke  it  was  hours  afterwards.  Day  had 
long  since  broken,  and  there  was  a  deathly 
stillness  round  him.  He  was  entangled  in 
a  mass  of  dead  men,  and  could  not  move. 
As  he  turned  his  head  he  suddenly  saw  two 
Turks  peering  cautiously  round  the  end  of 
the  trench  at  him.  As  soon  as  their  eyes 
met  the  Turks  "  made  a  bunk/'  to  use  his 
own  phrase,  and  then  he  swooned  again. 
Once  more  he  regained  consciousness,  and 
there  were  the  same  two  Turks,  a  little 
nearer  this  time.  He  had  no  weapon 
within  reach,  even  if  he  had  possessed 
strength  enough  to  use  it ;  but  again  he 
looked  them  straight  in  the  face,  and  the 
men  fled  out  of  sight,  though  every  now  and 
then  they  would  put  their  heads  round  the 
corner.  Evidently  they  had  a  wholesome 
fear,  even  of  a  wounded  Briton.  Then 
matters  became  more  serious.  The  Turks 
threw  a  hand  bomb  over  the  trench  at  him. 
It  struck  a  dead  soldier  and  exploded  with- 
out hurting  the  major  ;  but  he  realised 
that  to  remain  a  moment  longer  where  he 
was  meant  death.  But  how  could  he  move  ? 

118 


Malta  Rainbows 


One  thing  only  could  he  do,  and  that  was 
to  pray.  He  asked  God  for  strength,  and 
it  was  strangely  given  to  him.  He  managed 
to  get  on  his  hands  and  feet  and  crawl  a 
few  yards,  just  in  the  nick  of  time,  for  the 
next  bomb  fell  where  he  had  been.  Slowly 
and  painfully  he  dragged  himself  along  the 
continuation  trench.  Then  he  came  on 
one  of  his  own  men  lying  helplessly  wounded. 
"  I  am  afraid  I  have  no  strength  left  to 
help  you,"  said  the  major  sympathetically, 
"  but  if  I  reach  anywhere  this  way  I'll  send 
out  assistance."  The  man  had  given  him- 
self up  for  dead,  but  the  voice  of  his  officer 
rallied  his  spirit,  and  when  the  major 
looked  round  again  he  saw  the  private  crawl- 
ing after  him.  Then  they  met  a  sand-bag 
barrier.  They  were  too  weak  to  climb  over 
it,  but  together  they  got  hold  of  one  of  the 
bags  and  toppled  it  down,  and  after  a  rest 
they  did  the  same  with  another.  Mean- 
while the  Turks  were  cautiously  stalking 
their  prey.  There  was  not  a  moment  to 
lose.  Praying  for  further  strength,  the 
major  and  private  helped  each  other 
119 


Malta  Rainbows 


through  the  gap  they  had  made  in  the 
barrier,  and  rolled  down  into  another 
trench.  Fortunately  they  had  fallen 
among  friends.  Some  men  of  the  Essex 
Regiment  happened  to  be  on  the  other 
side,  and  they  were  carried  to  safety. 

Such  was  the  thrilling  tale  the  wounded 
officer  told  me,  and  need  I  add  that  it  is 
one  more  example  of  the  power  of  prayer  ? 

Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive. "  Also,  does  it 
not  illustrate  the  encouragement  of  com- 
radeship ?  The  private  had  lost  hope  as 
well  as  strength,  and  was  gasping  his  life 
out,  until  the  words  and  example  of  his 
major  revived  his  spirit,  and  he  made  the 
effort  that  saved  his  life.  Christ  does  not 
say  merely  "  Take  up  thy  cross/'  Had  He 
done  so  our  hearts  might  have  failed,  but 
He  adds,  "  Follow  Me."  He  has  gone 
before,  and  in  that  there  is  the  stimulus 
that  comes  from  comradeship. 

A  REFLECTION  OF  THE   CROSS 

Another  lad  had  a  strange  story  to  tell, 
and  the  wounded  men  beside  him  were  able 

120 


Malta  Rainbows 


to  corroborate  his  statement.  A  fierce 
battle  was  raging,  and  in  face  of  overwhelm- 
ing numbers  the  British  force  was  retiring 
to  their  trenches.  Suddenly  the  lad  heard 
the  cry  of  a  wounded  man  calling  for  water. 
He  stopped  and  stooped  over  the  prostrate 
form.  Meanwhile  bullets  were  whizzing 
on  every  side.  Quickly  he  unslung  his 
water  bottle  and  held  it  to  the  other's 
parched  lips. 

"Only  drink  half,"  he  said;  "I  may  yet 
need  the  other  half  myself." 

Then,  taking  pity  on  the  wounded  man, 
and  knowing  that  it  would  likely  mean 
death  to  be  left  out  there  exposed  to  the 
enemy's  fire,  he  called  a  comrade  and  asked 
him  to  give  him  a  hand  in  trying  to  carry 
the  helpless  soldier  to  shelter.  Together 
they  staggered  under  their  load,  the  target 
now  of  many  bullets.  At  last  they  reached 
the  trench,  and  simply  rolled  their  living 
burden  over,  then  hastened  to  spring  after 
him.  At  that  instant  a  shell  caught  the 
rescuer  on  the  shoulder,  shattering  the  bone, 
and  he  fell  beside  the  man  he  had  helped. 
121 


Malta  Rainbows 


His  prophecy  was  true ;  he  needed  the  other 
half  of  the  bottle. 

Days  passed,  during  which  the  narrator 
of  the  story  was  carried  down  to  the  beach, 
put  on  board  ship,  and  brought  to  Malta. 
He  was  taken  to  Cottonera  Hospital,  and  it 
was  there  that  I  found  him,  and  that  the 
strange  sequel  of  the  story  took  place. 

One  day  a  wounded  soldier,  who  is  now 
convalescent,  entered  the  ward.  Suddenly 
he  stopped  in  surprise  at  the  first  bed  on 
his  left,  and  looked  curiously  at  the  pale 
face  on  the  pillow. 

"  Why,  you  are  my  rescuer  !  "  he  ex- 
claimed with  delight ;  "  the  man  who  gave 
me  that  drink,  which  I  will  never  forget, 
and  which  I  can  never  repay/' 

They  did  not  know  each  other's  names, 
but  that  mattered  little,  blood  had  ce- 
mented a  friendship  stronger  than  death. 
The  half-bottle  of  water  and  the  heroic  deed 
are  already  reaping  their  reward  in  life's 
richest  gift  of  a  loyal  comradeship.  Thus 
the  Cross  is  casting  its  reflection  on  our 
blood-stained  fields. 

122 


Malta  Rainbows 


THE   PRECIOUSNESS   OF  A   PEBBLE 

Our  ideas  of  values  are  getting  strangely 
upset  by  this  war.  What  we  are  apt  to 
consider  worthless  things  suddenly  assume 
an  importance  which  teaches  us  that 
nothing  which  can  truly  serve  mankind  is 
common  or  unclean  in  the  Creator's  eyes. 
What  is  there  more  paltry  than  a  pebble  ? 
We  spurn  it  with  our  feet.  Yet  the  story 
a  soldier  told  me  shows  how  a  pebble  may 
be  above  rubies  to  a  wounded  man. 

In  a  charge  in  which  valour  had  over- 
leapt  discretion  a  certain  regiment  had 
suddenly  to  halt  and  fall  back.  In  an  out- 
of-the-way  hollow  it  left  behind  two 
wounded  men.  Both  were  injured  in  arms 
and  legs,  and  with  difficulty  crawled  toward 
each  other  for  the  comfort  of  companion- 
ship. When  day  broke  and  they  raised 
their  heads  to  look  round,  what  was  their 
dismay  to  find  that  they  were  lying  within 
the  Turkish  lines.  At  any  moment  they 
might  be  discovered.  Their  only  chance 
was  to  keep  in  the  shelter  of  the  hollow  and 
123 


Malta  Rainbows 


lie  flat,  without  moving  more  than  possible. 
They  shared  what  remaining  water  they 
had,  and  then  nerved  themselves  to  face 
the  burning  thirst  of  the  blistering  day. 
One  had  picked  up  a  smooth  pebble,  and 
this  he  put  into  his  mouth  and  sucked,  and 
it  helped  to  cool  his  tongue.  Then  he 
handed  it  to  his  comrade,  and,  turn  about, 
through  all  that  terrible  day  the  precious 
pebble  was  exchanged  from  the  one  to  the 
other.  It  was  all  the  refreshment  they  had. 
For  another  night  of  agony  and  day  of 
despair  that  pebble  was  their  one  solace. 
At  last  another  British  charge  brought  them 
within  reach  of  friends  and  they  were 
rescued  along  with  that  precious  pebble, 
which  will  be  cherished  with  greater  regard 
than  even  if  it  were  a  gem.  The  neglected 
stone  has  been  given  chief  place. 

HOME,   SWEET  HOME 

I  close,  not  with  a  trench  story,  but  with 
one  that  saddened  and  touched  me  deeply. 
Yesterday,  as  usual,  I  was  summoned  to 
many  death-beds,  all  fever  cases.  I  stood 

124 


Malta  Rainbows 


beside  one  man  who  could  scarcely  speak. 
Already  his  flesh  had  turned  black,  and  the 
flies  were  claiming  their  victim.  As  I 
spoke  to  him  he  made  a  feeble  motion  with 
his  hand  towards  his  one  treasure.  It  was 
tied  up  in  his  pocket  handkerchief.  I  under- 
stood, and  untied  the  knot,  and  took  out 
the  contents.  They  consisted  of  a  crushed 
picture  postcard  and  his  Testament.  It 
was  the  card  he  wished  to  look  at  again. 
It  was  an  ordinary  print,  depicting  a  mother 
and  children  seated  beside  the  hearth,  and 
above  them  in  a  cloud  the  visionary  scene  of 
their  thoughts,  a  body  of  soldiers  marching 
to  war.  Below  was  printed  the  inscription, 
"  It  is  not  like  home  when  Daddy  is  away." 
The  soldier  nodded  when  I  asked  if  he 
were  a  married  man.  He  had  a  wife  and 
four  children.  Their  wait  for  him  will,  I 
fear,  be  a  long  one,  unless  the  fervent 
prayer  for  the  sick  brings  an  answer  which, 
to  human  minds,  would  seem  miraculous. 
Such  are  the  sacrifices  that  are  being  made 
— wife,  children,  home,  life — for  the  sake  of 
Empire  and  God. 

125 


CHAPTER    VI 


IN   LIGHTER   VEIN 

TO  all  boys  and  girls  who  believe  in 
the  power  of  fairies  to  grant  "a 
wish  that  is  wished "  I  would 
utter  a  solemn  warning.  In  the  foolish 
days  of  my  first  arrival  in  Malta  I  wished 
a  wish,  and  some  malevolent  fairy  has  seen 
to  it  that  it  has  been  answered.  Like  the 
mosquitoes,  the  post  seeks  to  make  new- 
comers its  victims.  It  has  a  trick  of  tor- 
menting the  homesick  stranger  by  allowing 
him  no  letters  for  what  seems  like  weeks. 
Thus  it  extorted  from  me  a  wish.  I  wrote 
to  a  friend  saying  that  I  wanted  letters, 
and  I  think  at  that  the  fairy  must  have 
laughed,  for  it  hurried  away  with  its  wish, 
and  for  the  last  three  weeks  it  has  never 
ceased  with  evil  delight  to  grant  that  foolish 

126 


In  Lighter  Vein 


request.  Even  in  my  dreams,  if  I  have 
partaken  of  a  Maltese  supper,  I  am  haunted 
by  my  orderly's  voice  saying,  "  The  Post 
Office  officials  have  sent  to  say  that  they 
have  twenty  sacks  waiting  for  you  !  " 

That  fairy  is  not  like  the  mean  man 
described  by  a  Highlander  who,  in  referring 
to  his  method  of  treating,  said,  "  He  is  this 
sort,  when  you  say,  Stop  !  he  stops. "  My 
post  bags  are  weekly  increasing  in  num- 
ber, and  show  no  signs  of  decrease.  The 
D.A.A.G.  asked  me  if  I  meant  to  run  a 
G.P.O.  as  a  show  of  my  own.  Yet  what  a 
pathetic  sidelight  on  the  war  these  heaped- 
up  postbags  are !  How  expressive  of  the 
patriotism,  the  personal  anxieties  of  thou- 
sands in  Australia  and  New  Zealand ! 
Malta,  where  their  sons  are  lying  fighting 
with  death,  is  a  sacred  spot  to  them.  Their 
hearts  are  here  with  their  loved  ones. 
Hence  the  mail  bags. 

A  CHAPLAIN'S  MAIL 

Humour  is  not  entirely  absent  even  from 
these  August  days,  and  perhaps  when  I  tell 
127 


In  Lighter  Vein 


you  about  my  weekly  mail  you  will  smile, 
as  did  Major  Lyle,  of  the  Argyll  and 
Sutherland  Highlanders,  who  happened  to 
be  at  my  house  when  it  arrived. 

The  postman  brought  word  that  he  was 
unable  to  bring  all  the  correspondence  that 
was  awaiting  me.  The  suspicion  of  a  smile 
about  his  lips  aroused  my  curiosity.  I  sent 
my  orderly  to  the  post  office  to  get  the 
letters,  and  he  came  back  with  nothing  ex- 
cept the  same  smile.  I  thought  then  that 
it  was  time  to  go  myself.  I  was  escorted 
to  the  sorting-room  and  met  there  by 
smiling  officials.  Really  that  smile  was 
growing  infectious.  Then  I  was  con- 
ducted to  my  mail.  It  was  contained  in 
two  huge  sacks,  four  feet  high.  There  were 
some  lesser  packages,  but  those  sacks 
fascinated  me.  Two  men  could  with  diffi- 
culty lift  one.  In  fact,  it  took  three  to 
carry  it  down  to  a  cab.  Where  to  empty 
out  its  contents  was  the  next  question  when 
it  had  arrived  at  my  house.  No  table 
could  possibly  hold  it.  The  orderly  hesi- 
tated about  suggesting  the  floor,  but  there 

128 


In  Lighter  Vein 


was  no  other  place  ;   and  so  my  study  was 
turned  into  a  General  Post  Office.     It  was 
then  Major  Lyle  arrived,  and  I  took  him 
to  see  the  first  consignment,  and  I  am  glad 
I  had  him  for  a  witness,  otherwise  I  would 
have  refrained  from  arousing  suspicion  as 
to  my  veracity.     The  Major  was  sitting  in 
the  drawing-room  when  the  second  sack 
arrived.     He  heard  its  laborious  ascent  of 
the  stairs,  and  I  took  him  out  to  the  landing 
to  see  it.     I  am  sorry  that  I  did  not  measure 
its  length.     I  cannot  remember  ever  seeing 
a  sack  so  long  or  fat  before.     My  orderly 
has  the  spirit  of  neatness,  and  he  built  a 
stack  on  my  study  floor  that  would  have 
delighted  the  heart  of  any  farmer.      The 
only  disadvantage  is  that  it  must  be  un- 
loaded from  the  top.     I  tried  to  count  the 
contents  of  the  bag  and  got  to  over  two 
hundred  and  then  stopped,  considering  it  a 
waste  of  time. 

Now  what,  you  will  be  asking,  is  the  mean- 
ing of  this  large  mail.     It  was  addressed  to 
the  Presbyterian  Chaplain,  and  nine-tenths 
and  more  came  from  Australia  and  New 
i  129 


In  Lighter  Vein 


Zealand.  It  is  a  visible  expression  of  the 
loyalty  of  these  Colonies,  of  how  their  hearts 
have  followed  their  sons.  The  majority  of 
the  separate  items  were  papers  for  wounded 
soldiers,  addressed  to  the  care  of  the  chap- 
lain. There  were  letters  besides,  asking  for 
information  about  men  whose  whereabouts 
were  unknown  or  who  were  in  Malta. 

Now,  I  do  not  wish  any  Scottish  reader 
to  be  dissuaded  from  sending  me  the  papers 
which  are  so  much  appreciated.  We  have 
need  for  them  all  and  more.  Nothing 
helps  to  brighten  a  wounded  Scot  so  much 
as  a  paper  from  home,  and  I  feel  deeply 
grateful  for  those  which  are  sent,  and  I  can 
assure  the  senders  that  all  are  put  to  a 
most  useful  purpose. 

Whether  this  Australian  mail  is  to  be 
like  the  high  tides,  a  monthly  affair,  I  can- 
not yet  say.  I  am  hurriedly  getting  rid  of 
the  rakings  of  the  stack  in  fear  of  a  weekly 
return  of  the  sacks.  There  is  a  constant 
dribble  in  of  papers,  but  last  week  certainly 
touched  high-water  mark.  I  have  a  vague 
suspicion  as  to  its  cause.  I  did  send  a  copy 

130 


In  Lighter  Vein 


of  one  of  my  Scotch  articles  to  an  Australian 
paper,  perhaps  that  might  have  something 
to  do  with  it.  The  real  secret  of  course  is 
sympathy  with  our  wounded. 

Incidentally  it  led  me  into  an  altercation 
with  the  chief  of  the  post  office.  Many  of 
the  senders  had  put  nothing  in  the  address 
to  indicate  that  the  papers  were  for 
wounded  men,  many  were  sent  simply  to 
myself.  The  majority  were  stamped,  yet 
several  of  these  were  underpaid.  Here 
was  the  Post  Office's  chance  for  sending 
in  a  little  bill  and  threatening  me  with 
bankruptcy  !  None  of  us  like  to  pay  excess 
postage  on  the  receipt  of  our  mail,  and 
certainly  not  a  Scot.  So  I  objected,  and 
correspondence  led  at  last  to  a  most  cour- 
teous interview  with  the  postmaster.  My 
argument  was  for  the  spirit  as  opposed  to 
the  letter  of  the  regulations.  Technically 
he  was  right.  I  was  not  wounded.  I 
replied  that  I  was  the  representative  of  the 
wounded.  He  argued  the  needs  of  the 
post  office  earning  an  honest  penny.  The 
receipts  had  gone  down  and  the  expenses 


In  Lighter  Vein 


doubled  owing  to  these  new  regulations. 
I  had  as  good  an  argument  on  those  lines. 
One  had  only  to  compare  the  excess  postage 
with  the  pay  of  a  chaplain  to  realise  that 
the  post  office  had  not  struck  a  very  lucra- 
tive mine !  It  was  a  most  pleasant  inter- 
view, and  had  a  pleasant  ending — for  me. 
The  red  tape  had  snapped,  and  the  letter 
had  yielded  to  the  spirit.  There  was  a 
compromise  but  only  of  detail.  I  was  to 
show  my  respect  for  red  tape  by  signing  on 
each  delivery,  "  for  the  wounded." 

At  this  very  moment,  strange  to  say,  an 
interruption  has  occurred.  It  is  a  coinci- 
dence that  adds  point  to  what  I  have  just 
said.  I  have  stopped  clicking  my  type- 
writer, and  the  maid  has  given  her  message. 

"  The  postmaster  has  sent  me  to  say  that 
there  are  two  sacks  of  correspondence 
waiting  at  the  office  for  you,  sir." 

So  now  I  know  that  my  mail  is  to  be 
weekly,  and  that  unless  I  am  particularly 
active  I  shall  soon  have  a  perfect  farmyard 
of  paper  stacks  in  my  study. 

Months  have  passed  since  I  wrote  the 
132 


In  Lighter  Vein 


above,  and  so  I  am  now  able  to  add  the 
sequel.  What  I  have  described  has  been 
but  the  neap  tide.  Every  week  has  not 
failed  to  bring  its  twenty  sacks.  Once  we 
had  thirty-five,  but  that  was  high-water 
mark. 

How  are  they  disposed  of  ?  is,  I  have  no 
doubt,  the  question  in  your  mind.  Somel 
take  home,  and  hand  over  to  the  stack- 
building  talents  of  my  orderly  ;  others  I 
had  transferred  to  our  Soldiers'  Club. 
There  were  about  sixty  men  in  at  the  time, 
some  reading,  others  writing,  some  playing 
games. 

Surmising  what  would  happen,  I  got  the 
bags  quietly  placed  at  intervals  in  the  lobby. 
Then  entering  I  announced  that  an  Austra- 
lian and  New  Zealand  mail  had  just  come 
in,  and  that  I  had  several  bags  with  papers 
outside,  and  that  those  present  could  help 
themselves,  and  take  what  they  liked  back 
to  their  hospitals.  You  should  have  wit- 
nessed the  scene  that  followed.  Books, 
tables,  ink  and  writing  pads  were  left  in  a 
moment.  I  have  seen  flies  settling  on 


In  Lighter  Vein 


syrup,  but  that  is  a  feeble  illustration  ;  I 
have  seen  a  football  scrimmage,  which  is 
nearer  the  mark.  Round  each  bag  there 
was  a  mass  of  bodies,  inside  were  the  heads 
and  hands.  These  Australians  appeared  to 
know  by  the  feel  their  own  local  paper, 
and  one  or  another  would  emerge  holding 
aloft  in  triumph  what  corresponds  to  his 
Greenock  Telegraph.  The  best  illustration 
of  all  is  that  of  vultures  descending  on  a 
carcase.  In  ten  minutes  the  bags  were 
picked  bare,  and  lay  in  little  collapsed 
heaps.  A  few  papers  were  scattered  round 
them.  Scotch  ones,  which  were  discarded 
by  the  Australians,  but  which  were  very 
carefully  collected  by  me  and  sorted  out 
for  our  Scotch  lads. 

As  for  the  letters,  I  do  not  care  to  speak 
of  them.  I  am  afraid  that  fairy  is  sitting 
on  a  pile  of  unanswered  ones  and  laughing 
at  me.  I  have  heard  of  sea  captains  experi- 
encing a  strange  sensation  when  they  felt 
themselves  mastered  by  the  sea.  My  type- 
writer and  I  have  been  inseparable  com- 
panions for  years,  we  have  crossed  the 


In  Lighter  Vein 


Rockies  together  and  wandered  into  many 
strange  places,  but  now  we  feel  like  the  sea 
captain,  mastered  by  our  own  element. 
Though  the  keys  were  to  work  at  their 
hardest  I  am  afraid  that  pile  of  un- 
answered letters  would  never  grow  less ; 
for  no  sooner  with  a  sigh  of  relief  do  I  begin 
to  see  the  top  of  my  table  appearing 
through  the  heaps  of  envelopes,  than  it 
is  hopelessly  covered  again ;  while  I 
have  been  out  another  post  has  come  in. 
However,  every  one  has  their  own  diffi- 
culties in  these  days,  and  if  my  Achi  Baba 
is  visibly  entrenching  itself  on  my  desk 
I  have  yet  the  will  to  win,  and  some  day  I 
shall  master  it. 

INTERESTING   VISITORS 

I  have  a  feeling  that  my  last  chapters 
were  sad,  that  I  lifted  the  veil  too  freely 
which  hides  the  grim  side  of  war  ;  so  when 
I  began  this  one  I  promised  myself  a  holi- 
day. I  determined  to  shut  the  door  on  the 
day's  work  and  speak  only  of  its  pleasures. 

One  of  the  greatest  of  these  was  the  visit 
135 


In  Lighter  Vein 


we  had  from  our  M.P.,  Major  Godfrey 
Collins.  We  were  out  when  he  first  called, 
but  he  found  his  way  to  the  Soldiers'  Club, 
and  spent  half  an  hour  with  Mrs.  Mackin- 
non.  Next  morning  he  called  for  me,  and 
we  had  a  delightful  chat.  He  is  on  his  way 
East,  and  has  utilised  his  few  days  in  Malta 
in  visiting  the  wounded  Greenock  lads. 
With  one  he  had  an  amusing  conversation. 

"  I  remember  you/'  he  said  to  him,  "  and 
have  good  reason  to.  The  last  time  we 
met  was  at  a  political  meeting,  and  you 
heckled  me." 

The  soldier  laughed.  How  far  away 
those  days  seem  now. 

"  Well,  I  hope/'  added  the  Major,  "  that 
we  may  meet  again  as  we  did  before, 
heckling  and  all/' 

"I'll  let  you  off  easier  the  next  time, 
sir,"  was  the  rejoinder  from  the  bed. 

Two  nights  ago  I  had  the  most  interest- 
ing conversation  of  my  life.  It  was  with  a 
naval  officer  who  had  been  spending  the 
last  forty  days  in  the  Sea  of  Marmora,  some- 
times resting  on  its  bed.  He  is  on  a  sub- 

136 


In  Lighter  Vein 


marine.  But  I  must  not  tell  you  all  he  so 
frankly  spoke  of.  What  his  submarine 
alone  has  done  is  beyond  words.  The  won- 
derful things  his  captain  discovered,  and 
how  they  cheated  the  wily  Turk  who  tried 
to  net  them  will  make  one  of  the  most 
exciting  chapters  in  the  history  of  this  war. 
Lying  at  the  bottom  of  the  Sea  of  Mar- 
mora, shelling  Turkish  regiments  from  the 
sea  and  then  diving  before  their  guns  could 
answer,  sinking  the  enemy's  troopships  with 
thousands  of  men — how  many  I  had  better 
not  say — breaking  through  the  nets  set  to 
trap  them — all  these  adventures  seemed 
hardly  to  have  taken  the  edge  off  the  boy- 
ishness of  the  young  naval  officer.  Perhaps 
it  was  because  he  was  still  so  youthful  that 
these  daring  deeds  had  for  him  that  ex- 
hilarating thrill  missed  by  those  of  thinner 
blood. 

THE   WEATHER 

Now  how  about  the  climate  ?  Is  it 
kindly  towards  our  wounded  ?  The  late 
Prof.  Henry  Drummond  stayed  once  for 


In  Lighter  Vein 


a  fortnight  with  Dr.  Wisely  in  Malta  in 
July,  and  he  said  tropical  Africa  was 
nothing  to  Malta.  I  am  ready  to  agree, 
though  I  have  not  seen  the  other  place. 
How  are  you  getting  through  the  heat  of 
August  then,  you  ask  ?  I  can  only  say 
that  it  is  the  heat  that  does  the  getting 
through.  It  never  ceases  to  come  out  of 
one's  pores  and  every  one  of  them.  I  have 
discovered  only  one  remedy  for  it,  and 
that  is  to  be  too  busy  to  even  think  of  it. 
It  is  fatal  if  you  let  your  eye  rest  longingly 
on  the  sofa,  and  sink  there  to  meditate 
on  the  heat.  You  are  its  victim  at  once. 
Of  course  one  often  gets  a  rude  reminder 
in  the  middle  of  one's  forgetfulness. 
Especially  when  I  feel  a  strange  thing  round 
my  neck  and  put  up  my  hand  to  find  a 
circlet  of  pulp  where  only  a  short  time 
before  there  had  been  a  stiff  starched  collar, 
fresh  from  the  laundry.  It  was  rather  dis- 
concerting last  Sunday  to  make  the  dis- 
covery at  my  fourth  service  when  I  entered 
the  vestry  at  the  church  in  Valletta.  I 
had  left  only  half  an  hour  to  get  across 


In  Lighter  Vein 


from  my  service  at  Bighi,  and  the  only 
dghaisa  I  could  get  was  manned  by  one  old 
man.  I  would  have  taken  an  oar  only  the 
thought  of  my  collar  restrained  me.  I 
might  have  done  so  without  much  difference 
in  results,  for  the  quarter-of-a-mile  hurried 
walk  effectively  did  for  it,  and  when  I  felt 
for  a  collar  on  which  to  tie  my  bands  there 
was  none  left  worthy  of  the  name.  There 
is  only  one  place  where  one  escapes  from 
the  heat,  and  even  then  I  have  my  doubts. 
The  first  thing  you  make  for  on  getting 
home  is  a  cold  bath.  By  that  time  you  are 
in  an  extravagant  mood  and  forget  that 
every  drop  of  water  is  charged  for,  and, 
with  a  wild  joy,  fill  the  bath,  but  even 
when  you  get  completely  under  the  cold 
water  I  am  not  quite  sure  whether  you  are 
not  still  perspiring  ! 

THE   MOSQUITOES 

The  mosquitoes,  harbingers  of  summer, 
have  returned  in  force.  Like  the  rising 
generation,  one  doubts  whether  they  are 
better  than  their  grandparents  of  last 


In  Lighter  Vein 


summer.  In  fact,  they  are  just  chips  of 
the  old  block,  as  Americans  would  say,  and 
are  busy  with  their  old  game.  My  respect, 
however,  for  them  has  increased.  I  do  not 
know  whether  Malta  mosquitoes  are  wiser 
than  their  cousins  of  other  regions.  I  have 
been  compelled  to  undertake  a  painful 
study  of  them,  and  alas !  it  is  no  second- 
hand evidence  I  offer  you.  Personal  in- 
vestigations have  been  forced  upon  me, 
and  reluctantly  I  have  discovered  that  the 
Malta  mosquito  has  a  wonderful  brain. 

This  is  how  he  goes  about  his  business. 
As  you  are  at  a  safe  distance  it  will  not 
unduly  pain  you  if  I  narrate  something  of 
his  frightfulness.  He  alights  on  my  cheek 
when  I  am  half  awake,  and  lowers  his  long 
proboscis,  which  resembles  somewhat  an 
elephant's  trunk,  and  extends  its  divided 
lobes  until  they  get  a  firm  grip  of  the  skin. 
Then  he  is  ready  for  action,  and  is  as  happy 
as  a  surgeon  who  has  a  delicate  operation  in 
hand.  Inside  this  proboscis  are  five  knives, 
with  which  he  begins  to  cut  a  way  through 
the  flesh,  going  deeper  and  deeper  until  the 

140 


In  Lighter  Vein 


blood  spurts  out.  Now  he  inserts  a  tube, 
through  which  he  sucks  up  the  blood.  If 
this  were  all  the  damage  he  did  we  might 
be  content  with  calling  him  a  mere 
marauder,  and  not  a  murderer.  But,  un- 
fortunately, he  is  playing  the  German 
game  here,  and  many  of  our  casualties  are 
due  to  him.  You  see  he  does  not  take 
the  care  he  ought  when  he  goes  from  person 
to  person,  and,  unlike  a  good  surgeon, 
leaves  his  lancets  unwiped.  The  conse- 
quence is  that  he  carries  germs  from  the 
blood  of  one  man  to  another.  These  may 
be  virulent  microbes,  that  benefit  by  the 
change,  and  in  their  new  surroundings 
reproduce  themselves  in  millions,  and  thus 
cause  fever.  The  particular  braininess  of 
the  Maltese  mosquito  is  in  the  crafty  way 
he  smuggles  himself  in  the  daytime  through 
the  net,  and  hides  under  your  pillow  until 
the  propitious  moment,  when  you  are  sound 
asleep.  Only  in  his  case  there  is  this  com- 
pensation, he  does  not  know  when  to  stop, 
and  gorges  himself  to  such  an  extent  that 
his  sin  finds  him  out.  In  the  morning  he 
141 


In  Lighter  Vein 


is    weighted    with    his    repast.     Revenge 
has  its  chance,  and  that  is  an  end  of  him. 

HUMOROUS   STORIES 

The  Hospital  Wardisperhapsthelastplace 
where  you  would  expect  to  come  across  funny 
incidents.  Possibly  the  sombre  background 
heightens  by  contrast  what  humour  there 
is,  and  gives  it  greater  piquancy. 

One  very  opinionative  patient  was  cruelly 
rebuked  by  a  slip  of  the  orderly's  pen.  I 
asked  him  what  religion  he  was,  and  for 
answer  he  looked  at  me  very  superiorly  and 
said,  "  I  am  a  Rationalist/' 

"  Oh,  I  understand,"  I  replied.  "  I  could 
not  just  quite  make  out  what  was  written 
on  your  card." 

We  took  it  down  for  closer  inspection, 
and  found  that  the  orderly  in  his  haste  or 
his  army  love  for  contraction  had  written, 
"  Religion— RAT." 

Another  on  being  asked  what  he  was 
suffering  from  quite  innocently  answered, 
"  C.O.E." 

Again  the  orderly  had  been  in  a  hurry 
142 


In  Lighter  Vein 


and  had  inserted  his  religious  denomina- 
tion in  the  space  left  for  the  description  of 
his  disease,  and  the  patient  I  suppose  had 
been  wondering  what  kind  of  strange 
illness  these  letters  indicated. 

This  story  reminds  me  of  another.  A 
patient  when  asked  by  Rev.  W.  Cowan 
what  his  disease  was,  answered,  "  Well,  I 
don't  quite  know.  I  have  had  three 
specialists  looking  at  me  and  they  don't 
seem  to  know  either.  You  can  put  me 
down  as  a  medical  curio." 

This  leads  up  to  the  story  told  by  Mr. 
W.  M.  Grant,  one  of  our  Guild  workers. 
A  man  said  to  him  in  the  tent  one  day, 
"I've  had  seeven  dochtors,  an'  been  rubbit 
wi'  seeven  different  kinds  o'  lotions,  an' 
forbye  a'  that  I  have  had  three  peels,  an* 
I'm  no  a  whit  the  better." 

Rev.  C.  McEchern  was  passing  through 
one  of  the  tents  in  St.  Patrick's  Camp  on 
St.  Patrick's  day,  and  came  on  a  typical 
Irish  soldier  looking  very  disconsolate. 

"  You  ought  to  be  in  better  spirits  on  St. 
Patrick's  day,"  he  said. 


In  Lighter  Vein 


"  I  am  not  of  his  persuasion/'  was  the 
glum  response. 

The  difficulties  of  the  chaplain  have 
sometimes  their  sadly  humorous  aspect. 
Mr.  Cowan  was  visiting  a  Welshman  the 
other  day  who  was  very  ill. 

"  Have  you  written  to  your  wife  ?  "  he 
asked. 

"  No,  I  am  not  able.     Will  you  do  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  but  you  must  give  me  her  address/1 

For  answer  there  came  curious  guttural 
sounds  from  the  man's  throat.  The  chap- 
lain bent  his  head  as  near  as  possible  but 
could  make  nothing  of  them. 

"  Spell  it,"  he  said  at  last  in  desperation, 
for  the  man's  strength  was  sinking,  and 
this  is  the  entry  that  stands  in  the  chap- 
lain's notebook : 

"CCLLHWRY  Y " 

The  Scot  is  not  supposed  to  be  very  quick 
at  repartee,  but  loyalty  will  sharpen  any 
man's  wits,  as  it  did  the  lad  to  whom 
Mr.  Cowan  handed  a  magazine  with  the 
picture  of  an  actress  on  its  cover. 

"  There  is  a  pretty  girl  to  look  at,"  he  said. 
144 


In  Lighter  Vein 


"  Aye,  but  I  ken  whar  thar's  a  bonnier 
ane,"  was  the  retort  of  the  true-hearted 
lad,  who  was  thinking  of  the  girl  he  had 
left  behind  him. 

He  was  more  chivalrous  than  his  fellow- 
countryman,  to  whom  the  same  chaplain 
put  the  question,  "  Are  you  married  ?  ' 

"  Na,  na  !  "  was  the  ungallant  answer. 
"  Fechtin'  the  Turks  is  quite  enough  by 
User." 

There  was  grim  point  to  the  reply  given 
by  a  wounded  soldier,  who  had  been  en- 
during intense  agony,  when  asked  how  he 
felt.  "  Just  as  I  wad  lik'  twa  men  to  feel 
— the  Kaiser  an'  the  Crown  Prince." 

From  the  mail-bag  one  might  pick  out 
many  tit-bits  of  unconscious  humour. 
Here  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  by  a  lady 
written  to  one  of  our  chaplains.  "  My  son 
is  in  a  Malta  hospital  suffering  from  dys- 
entery. The  last  time  he  had  it  the  doctor 
ordered  him  half  a  pound  of  best  rump  steak 
daily.  Will  you  see  that  he  gets  it  ?  " 

Another    commission    for    the    chaplain 
was  as  follows,  "  Do  you  think  you  could 
K  i45 


In  Lighter  Vein 


possibly  trace  a  pair  of  pyjamas,  which  I 
sent  to  my  son  who  was  in  a  hospital  in 
Malta  ?  "  " 

So  the  shadows  have  their  glimpses  of 
sunshine,  and  a  laugh  is  occasionally  heard 
where  it  sounds  strangely. 

THE   BELLS 

But  there  go  the  bells  :  For  months  they 
have  been  silent,  and  visitors  did  not  know 
they  were  in  Valletta.  Harder  than  for 
many  a  busy  gossip  has  it  been  for  them  to 
keep  their  tongues  tied,  and  now  St.  John's 
has  broken  loose.  Of  course  it  is  Sep- 
tember 8,  and  all  who  read  their  histories 
know  that  Valletta  could  not  keep  silent 
on  that  historic  date. 

"  Oh  the  bells,  bells,  bells, 
What  a  tale  their  terror  tells 

Of  despair  ! 

How  they  clang,  and  clash,  and  roar, 
What  a  horror  they  outpour 

On  the  bosom  of  the  palpitating  air  !  " 

If  on  September  8,  1565,  they  rang  as 
they  are  doing  now  I  do  not  wonder  that 
the  Turks  ran  away.  From  May  18  to 

146 


In  Lighter  Vein 


September  8  the  ships  and  armies  of  Soly- 
man  the  Magnificent  besieged  this  island 
fortress.  Opposed  to  him  was  a  small 
band  of  the  Knights  of  St.  John,  headed  by 
their  Grand  Master,  the  great  La  Valette. 
Never  has  personal  character  or  skilful 
leadership  inspired  men  more.  La  Valette 
was  everywhere.  Although  the  world 
realised  it  not  he  was  fighting  almost 
single-handed  the  critical  action  of  that 
great  contest  with  the  followers  of  Moham- 
med, whose  rearguard  action  is  being 
fought  to-day.  La  Valette  first  broke  the 
power  of  Turkey  on  the  rocky  cliffs  of 
Malta. 

"  Vain  are  the  efforts  of  fierce  Othman's  hordes, 

They  bite  the  dust ;   they  see  above  them  fly 
The  banner  of  the  Cross  upheld  by  swords 
Of  men  resolved  to  conquer  or  to  die." 

On  the  morning  of  that  September  8  the 
bells  broke  into  a  laugh  and  the  people  wept 
for  joy.  Not  a  warrior  but  was  wounded, 
not  a  wall  but  was  reddened  with  blood ; 
but  the  Turks  had  turned  and  fled.  They 
did  not  know  how  near  victory  they  were ; 


In  Lighter  Vein 


how  little  blood  there  was  still  left  to 
be  shed.  The  valour  of  La  Valette  and  his 
knights  had  awed  them,  and  their  com- 
mander feared  less  the  wrath  of  the  dis- 
appointed Solyman  than  the  swords  of 
those  men  who  set  the  world  an  example 
of  how  to  die.  The  inspiration  of  that 
thrilling  victory  is  left  not  merely  to  the 
bells  to  repeat ;  an  Italian  poet  has  caught 
its  spirit  in  his  address  to  the  Maltese 
youth : — 

"  Let  evermore  that  stainless  glory  shine 

Before  your  eyes — the  glory  of  your  sires  ; 
And  in  your  hearts,  as  in  a  sacred  shrine, 
Burn  evermore  their  patriot  warrior  fires  ! 

Oh,  may  the  story  of  that  deathless  fight 

Still  make  you  like  your  fathers,  brave  and  strong  ; 

May  some  great  minstrel  shape  the  tale  aright 
And  tell  it  to  the  world  in  deathless  song." 


CHAPTER    VII 


ORGANISATION 
MEDICAL 

THE  development  of  the  hospital 
accommodation  of  Malta  has  been 
one  of  the  remarkable  achieve- 
ments of  the  great  war.  At  the  beginning 
of  May  1915  only  a  few  hundred  beds  were 
available  for  the  use  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  soldiers.  In  the  succeeding 
months  those  resident  or  on  duty  in  Malta 
were  witnesses  of  a  wonderful  pageant — 
the  opening  of  hospital  after  hospital  till 
at  the  end  of  November  1915  the  island 
could  accommodate  20,000  patients,  and 
actually  did  house  that  number.  With 
a  little  more  effort  the  number  of  beds 
could  easily  have  been  increased  to  25,000, 
and  the  plans  and  material  for  this  increase 


Organisation 


were  ready.  In  all  twenty-seven  hospitals 
and  camps  were  established,  including 
Chain  Tuffieha,  which  in  itself  contained 
four  camps  holding  4,000  men. 

This  development  of  hospitals,  all  admir- 
ably staffed  with  medical  officers  and  nurses 
and  equipped  with  everything  that  was 
necessary  for  the  welfare  of  the  sick  and 
wounded,  was  due  to  the  energy  and  ad- 
ministrative skill  of  Colonels  Sleman  and 
Cumming.  They  worked  under  the  fostering 
guidance  of  His  Excellency,  Lord  Methuen, 
whose  extraordinary  activity,  enthusiasm, 
sympathy  and  wisdom  in  counsel  are  known 
to  all  workers  in  Malta.  Surgeon-General 
Whitehead  arrived  in  August,  and  ener- 
getically furthered  the  work  on.  Malta  was 
fortunate  in  the  officers  who  came  to  serve 
her,  but  behind  all  the  brains  and  organisa- 
tion so  complete  was  the  heart  of  the 
Governor,  which  imparted  the  inspiration 
and  driving  force  which  made  all  the 
machinery  run  sweetly. 

Engraved  on  His  Excellency's  heart  must 
be  the  motto,  "  Labor  ipse  voluptas," 

15° 


Organisation 


for  he  has  won  all  hearts  by  his  untiring 
and  incessant  labours,  visiting  with  the 
regularity  of  a  chaplain  one  hospital  every 
day,  and  cheering  the  wounded  with  ready 
words  of  encouragement,  and  many  a 
happy  sally.  The  motto  I  have  quoted 
gives  the  key  of  the  reason  why  all  in  Malta 
love  him,  and  are  proud  to  serve  under  him. 

It  is  impossible  adequately  to  describe 
the  wonderful  work  that  has  been  done 
in  Malta.  The  reader  should  remember 
that  everything  had  to  be  imported  into 
the  island,  which,  after  all,  is  but  a  bare 
rock,  not  supplying  in  peace  time  sufficient 
food  for  the  inhabitants,  and  growing  only 
vegetables,  grain,  fruit,  poultry  and  goats  ! 
Nevertheless  the  sick  and  wounded  soldier 
never  lacked  any  comfort  or  luxury  which 
would  aid  his  recovery. 

In  the  summer  of  1915  the  hospitals  were 
staffed  by  nearly  300  medical  officers,  and 
the  nursing  sisters  reached  almost  1,000 
in  number.  Over  the  latter  was  Miss 
Hoadley.  She  was  assisted  by  the  matrons 
of  the  different  hospitals.  In  the  strenuous 


Organisation 


days  they  were  almost  swept  off  their  feet 
with  the  sudden  inrush  of  nurses.  To 
appoint  these  to  their  several  stations,  and 
select  for  promotion  those  especially  quali- 
fied for  larger  responsibilities,  required  quick 
judgment  of  character  as  well  as  business- 
like gifts.  Everywhere  and  at  all  times  the 
medical  officers  and  nursing  sisters  seemed 
to  illustrate  in  their  daily  life  the  concluding 
words  of  a  remarkable  passage  in  Steven- 
son's "El  Dorado  " — "  And  the  true  success 
is  to  labour." 

About  one-half  of  the  nursing  sisters  were 
V.A.D.'s,  or  only  partly  trained  nurses ; 
but  without  their  self-sacrificing  labours 
the  sick  and  wounded  could  not  have  been 
properly  looked  after  and  nursed.  It  is 
only  right  to  say  that  these  so-called  partly 
trained  ladies  did  superb  work  on  many 
critical  occasions,  and  that  many  of  them 
were  highly  educated,  and  had  made  big 
sacrifices  in  relinquishing  home  and  com- 
forts at  the  call  of  duty  to  nurse  the  British 
soldier. 

The  fully  qualified  nurses  had  a  great 
152 


Organisation 


strain  put  upon  them  when  the  sudden 
inrush  of  wounded  came,  but  they  rose  to 
the  occasion  manfully.  The  adjective  fits 
the  case,  for  to  all  the  feminine  qualities 
of  tenderness  and  sympathy  which  are 
necessary  for  a  nurse  there  must  be  added 
something  almost  masculine,  not  merely 
strength  of  muscle,  but  a  firmness  of  will, 
and  powers  of  quick  decision.  These  were 
manifested  in  the  hospitals  of  Malta.  The 
matrons  especially,  exercised  a  strong  influ- 
ence in  their  several  spheres.  In  charge 
of  Valletta  Hospital,  and  also  of  the  largest 
home  for  nurses  was  Miss  Brown,  and  she 
discharged  the  duties  of  her  dual  office  with 
thoroughness  and  industry.  Miss  McFar- 
lane  who  left  St.  Patrick's  Camp,  for  St. 
Andrew's  Hospital,  and  then  for  the  Front, 
was  the  subject  of  many  letters  of  gratitude 
in  the  local  press  from  her  patients,  and 
the  sorrow  at  her  departure  was  one  of  the 
finest  testimonies  to  the  power  and  influ- 
ence of  a  good  and  clever  woman  in  a 
position  of  authority.  In  another  chapter 
I  refer  to  Miss  McDougall,  who  has  since 


Organisation 


been  promoted  from  Ghain  Tuffieha  Camp 
to  Cottonera  Hospital.  The  blend  of  gentle- 
ness and  firmness,  the  happy  knack  of 
putting  patients  and  nurses  at  their  ease 
in  her  presence,  is  not  only  characteristic 
of  her,  but  of  the  other  matrons  in  Malta, 
whose  success  has  depended  so  much  on 
mixing  in  right  proportions  the  official  and 
human  elements  in  their  nature. 

In  the  high  pressure  of  work  night  and 
day  last  summer  Ruskin's  words  may  be 
used  as  descriptive  of  the  Medical  Officers 
and  Nursing  Sisters  of  the  Malta  Command 
of  the  British  Army  : — "  Adventuring  for 
man's  sake  apart  from  all  reward  they 
seem  to  long  at  once  to  save  mankind,  to 
make  some  unexampled  sacrifice  on  their 
behalf,  to  bring  some  wondrous  good  from 
heaven  or  earth  for  them  or  perish  winning 
eternal  weal  in  the  act/'  and  indeed  death 
took  toll  both  of  Medical  Officers  and  Nurs- 
ing Sisters. 

To  one  of  these  I  must  allude  for  I  have 
experienced  a  personal  loss  in  the  death  of 
Lieutenant  McGowan,  of  Grangemouth, 


Organisation 


who  was  stationed  at  St.  George's  Hospital. 
From  the  start  he  offered  to  help  me  in  all 
my  work,  and  during  the  months  when  I 
was  single-handed  he  and  Captain  MacKin- 
non took  practically  the  work  of  St.  George's 
off  my  shoulders.  Busy  enough  with  their 
medical  duties,  they  yet  never  missed  a 
service  they  could  possibly  attend,  setting 
a  splendid  example  to  their  patients,  which 
was  followed.  Lieutenant  McGowan  was 
seized  with  fever,  and  his  illness  was  short. 
It  was  my  sad  privilege  to  wait  on  him 
during  those  days,  and  witness  as  heroic 
a  death  as  any  on  the  battlefield.  The 
same  night  I  officiated  at  his  funeral,  which 
was  one  of  the  largest  I  have  yet  seen  on 
the  island,  as  he  was  laid  to  rest  in  peaceful 
Pieta  with  all  military  honours. 

A  word  must  be  added  in  praise  of  the 
British  Army  Medical  Administration  under 
Sir  Alfred  Keogh,  K.C.B.  When  the  first 
consulting  surgeon  arrived  in  May  1915 
on  the  island  he  came  with  this  message 
from  the  Director-General,  "  We  wish  to 
bring  to  the  humblest  soldier  the  best 


Organisation 


available  surgery,  and  that  which  is  not  the 
best  is  not  good  enough. " 

During  1915  the  following  Senior  Con- 
sultants worked  on  the  island. 

Colonel  Charles  Ballance,  Surgeon  to 
St.  Thomas'  Hospital. 

Colonel  Charters  Symonds,  Surgeon  to 
Guy's  Hospital. 

Colonel  Thorburn,  Surgeon  to  the  Man- 
chester Royal  Infirmary. 

Colonel  Purves  Stewart,  Physician  to 
Westminster  Hospital. 

Colonel  Gulland,  Physician  to  the  Edin- 
burgh Royal  Infirmary. 

Colonel  Garrod,  Physician  to  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's Hospital. 

These  men  worked  as  a  band  of  brothers. 
All  serious  cases  were  by  order  at  once 
notified  to  them  by  telephone  and  were 
visited,  and  consultations  held.  No  serious 
operation  or  amputation  was  allowed  to  be 
performed  without  consultation.  Every 
hospital  was  visited  at  least  twice  a  week 
by  the  physicians  and  surgeons ;  and 
methodical  visits  to  the  wards  and  to  all 

156 


Organisation 


cases  were  made  as  is  the  custom  in  peace 
time  in  all  the  great  hospitals.  Sunday  was 
no  exception,  and  on  that  day  rest  was  no 
more  possible  in  the  hospitals  than  on 
week-days.  The  labours  of  the  consultants 
were  incessant,  and  often  extended  far 
into  the  night. 

In  the  subordinary  sciences,  which  are 
so  essential  to  the  investigation  of  disease 
and  injury,  such  as  pathology,  bacteriology, 
and  radiography  the  island  was  well  sup- 
plied by  Sir  Alfred  Keogh  with  able  and 
earnest  scientific  workers.  These  by  their 
labours  immensely  assisted  in  unravelling 
difficult  and  obscure  problems  in  Clinical 
diagnosis  and  treatment ;  and  thus  in 
every  conceivable  manner  the  welfare  and 
recovery  of  the  sick  and  wounded  soldier 
was  provided  for. 

RECREATION   TENTS 

If  you  do  not  kill  time,  time  will  kill  you. 
The  man  who  has  nothing  to  do  grows 
prematurely  old.  Health-making  is  a  com- 
plex art :  it  requires  not  merely  the  surgeon 


Organisation 


and  his  bottles,  bat  stimulus  for  mind  and 
spirit. 

His  Excellency,  Lord  Methuen,  was  quick 
to  realise  that  fact,  and  welcomed  most 
gratefully  the  offer  of  Recreation  Tents 
for  the  wounded,  when  at  the  end  of  June 
1915  I  suggested  the  matter  to  him.  The 
Guild  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land responded  to  my  request  by  sending 
out  two  thoroughly  equipped  tents,  well 
staffed  by  men  experienced  in  such  work. 

The  great  organisation  of  the  Y.M.C.A. 
was  not  idle  in  the  matter,  and  soon  they 
had  a  dozen  or  more  tents  on  the  island 
with  a  staff  of  thirty  workers.  In  a  sub- 
sequent chapter  I  refer  to  the  organising 
skill  of  Mr.  Wilson,  who  so  ably  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  successful  work  carried 
on  by  the  Y.M.C.A.  A  better  man  could 
not  have  been  sent  to  break  ground,  and 
quickly  he  won  the  high  esteem  and  con- 
fidence of  all  from  His  Excellency  the 
Governor  to  the  private  who  found  in  him 
a  true  friend,  and  the  sorrow  at  his  depar- 
ture was  universal. 

158 


Organisation 


He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Wheeler  who 
quickly  developed  the  work.  His  Excel* 
lency  the  Governor  gave  the  Y.M.C.A.  a 
suite  of  rooms  in  the  Palace  Buildings  for 
Head  Quarters,  and  with  the  assistance  of 
motor-cars  they  soon  had  completed  an 
organisation  that  left  no  camp  uncared  for, 
and  that  reflects  great  credit  on  Mr.  Wheeler 
who  has  shown  himself  a  master  of  detail. 

H??  Excellency  the  Governor  has,  I  know, 
put  a  generous  estimate  on  the  part  per- 
formed by  these  tents  in  the  recovery  of 
the  men.  Without  those  centres  of  recrea- 
tion and  fellowship  life  under  canvas  would 
have  been  dreary  enough,  especially  in  the 
more  isolated  parts  of  the  island. 

In  a  camp  where  one  of  our  Guild  Tents 
has  been  placed  the  Commanding  Officer 
said  to  me  that  from  the  day  it  was  opened 
crime  had  diminished  by  50  per  cent. 

ENTERTAINMENTS 

But  there  were  other  things  that  were  not 
overlooked.  Lord  Methuen  has  shown 
himself  a  true  believer  in  the  power  of 


Organisation 


music  to  soothe  and  charm,  and  perhaps  the 
best  exponent  of  his  theory  was  the  Hon. 
Seymour  Methuen,  who  is  an  accomplished 
violinist.  She  was  ever  ready  to  place  her 
skill  at  the  service  of  those  who  were  seek- 
ing to  entertain  the  wounded.  In  this 
connection  there  is  one  name  that  will  be 
remembered  by  the  thousands  whose  days 
of  suffering  were  enlivened  by  music  and 
song,  and  that  is  Major  Hasell.  He  was 
the  man  behind  the  scenes.  You  had  only 
to  give  him  the  order  at  short  notice  for  a 
ready-made  concert  party,  and  the  article 
was  promptly  supplied.  What  necro- 
mancer's art  he  possessed  has  been  the 
puzzle  of  us  all.  Certainly  he  never  failed. 
The  Y.M.C.A.  also  did  their  best  to  supply 
this  need,  and  their  splendidly  equipped 
concert  party  became  very  popular  in  all 
the  camps. 

BRITISH  RED  CROSS  AND  ORDER  OF  ST.  JOHN 

This  leads  me  to  speak  of  the  work  of 
one  of  the  largest  societies  for  the  welfare 
of  the  soldiers,  The  British  Red  Cross 

160 


Organisation 


and  Order  of  St.  John.  Endowed  with 
generously  gifted  funds  and  with  splendid 
head  quarters,  this  society  pursued  its  work 
under  favourable  conditions.  Its  opera- 
tions were  varied.  It  supplied  each  hos- 
pital with  a  staff  of  lady  visitors.  These 
were  warmly  welcomed  by  the  wounded. 
It  also  had  a  little  gift  box  prepared  for 
each  arrival,  containing  just  the  things  a 
man  might  need.  It  was  the  recipient  of 
large  gifts  of  clothing  and  hospital  requi- 
sites for  the  use  of  the  wounded,  and  these 
were  distributed  wherever  required.  It 
also  had  a  concert  party  that  did  yeoman 
service,  and  in  this  way  it  carried 
out  most  successfully  its  aim  to  care 
for  the  physical  and  social  needs  of  our 
suffering  soldiers. 

One  great  centre  of  entertainment  was 
the  beautiful  building  erected  at  Pembroke 
by  money  sent  from  the  colonies,  and  fit- 
tingly named  by  His  Excellency  the 
Governor,  The  Australian  Hall.  Here  the 
Red  Cross  carry  on  a  Recreation  Room  for 
the  wounded  in  the  Pembroke  district,  and 
L  161 


Organisation 


on  many  nights  in  the  week  the  large  hall 
is  filled  to  overflowing  with  an  audience  of 
convalescents  who  listen  with  great  appre- 
ciation to  the  entertainment  of  song  and 
recitation  provided  for  them.  The  Gym- 
nasium and  Soldiers'  and  Sailors'  Home, 
carried  on  in  Valletta  by  the  Church  of 
England,  have  taken  their  share  nobly  in 
the  extra  burden  imposed  upon  them  by 
the  war,  as  also  the  Connaught  Home 
run  by  the  Wesleyans. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  speak  of  all 
the  methods  that  have  been  devised  for  the 
entertainment  of  our  wounded.  Maltese 
ladies  have  been  eager  to  help,  and  many 
a  private  party  has  been  given  to  Tommy 
which  the  world  may  not  hear  of,  but  which 
he  will  not  forget.  The  services  which 
Mrs.  Bonavia  has  rendered  have  earned 
the  gratitude  of  all,  and  the  special  Tea 
Room  at  Sliema,  run  by  her  and  the  ladies 
of  the  Red  Cross,  has  proved  a  most  popular 
rendezvous  for  the  convalescent  soldier. 

The  ladies  of  St.  Paul's  Church  have  done 
their  part  by  providing  a  roof  tea  every 
162 


Organisation 


Sunday  afternoon  for  the  wounded,  and 
this  has  been  much  appreciated  by  the  men. 
While  at  St.  Paul's  Bay  the  wife  of  the 
colonel  in  command  there  has  started  a 
tea-room  for  the  benefit  of  the  troops  in 
that  neighbourhood. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  nothing  has  been 
left  undone  that  could  in  any  way  lighten 
the  lot  of  the  man  whose  ill  fortune  made 
him  fortunate  enough  to  become  one  of 
Malta's  spoiled  children.  But  you  will 
agree  with  me  that  they  all  deserved  all  the 
spoiling  that  could  be  bestowed  upon  them, 
and  I  am  glad  to  say  that  their  heads  were 
in  no  way  turned  by  it,  though  the  post- 
man's bag  was  made  the  heavier  by  the 
increasing  number  of  letters  of  gratitude 
written  by  the  men  when  they  had  rejoined 
their  regiment,  and  were  looking  back  on 
the  good  times  they  had  had  in  Malta. 

All  this  varied  social  work  found  a  ready 
sympathiser  and  helper  in  Lady  Methuen. 
Not  only  did  she  organise  and  superintend, 
but  she  visited  personally  the  hospitals, 
and  no  visitor  left  a  more  gracious  memory 
163 


Organisation 


behind  her.  She  cared  for  all  classes.  For 
the  officers  she  established  a  homely  club, 
where  the  strongest  refreshment  was  a  good 
cup  of  tea,  and  which  was  much  appre- 
ciated by  those  who  frequented  it.  For  the 
soldiers  she  was  constantly  planning  some 
new  means  of  helping  them.  For  the 
nurses,  along  with  His  Excellency,  she 
gave  up  for  several  months  their  beautiful 
palace  of  St.  Antonio,  that  the  nurses  might 
have  a  holiday  there.  These  acts  so 
thoughtful  and  generous  can  never  be  for- 
gotten as  long  as  the  story  of  Malta's  hos- 
pitals will  be  told. 

THE  ORDNANCE  DEPARTMENT 

Though  out  of  sight  the  marvellous  work 
of  the  Ordnance  Department  in  Malta  should 
not  be  out  of  mind.  Remember  two  facts, 
that  into  Malta  practically  everything  has 
to  be  imported,  and  that  when  the  rush 
came  and  hospitals  and  camps  sprang  up 
in  a  night  there  was  no  time  to  send  to 
England  for  all  the  necessary  equipment. 
How  was  it  supplied  ?  I  will  take  you  to  a 

164 


Organisation 


factory  that  usually  turns  out  war  material 
only.  But  there  were  brains  there  as  well 
as  hands.  So  all  turned  to,  and  soon  all 
kinds  of  hospital  furniture  was  being 
produced.  Here  were  back  rests  for  the 
wounded,  there  full  length-baths.  Mos- 
quito net  poles,  iron  beds,  motor  trollies, 
camp  tents,  limber  and  gun  carriages  are 
but  a  small  assortment  of  the  medley  of 
necessary  articles  that  took  shape  in  this 
establishment.  From  "  a  pin  to  a  gun " 
or  "  a  needle  to  an  anchor"  is  how  one 
might  describe  the  endless  variety,  without 
which  Malta  would  have  been  powerless 
to  do  its  healing. 

Five  hundred  workmen  had  the  busiest 
time  in  their  lives,  and  their  skill  and 
promptitude  eased  many  a  poor  fellow's 
suffering.  "  We  are  all  soldiers  only  wear- 
ing different  uniforms,"  said  His  Excellency 
the  Governor  to  them,  and  their  willingness 
and  devoted  energy  will  surely  not  go 
without  its  reward. 


165 


CHAPTER    VIII 


THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW 

I  CAN  give  it  no  other  name.  It  is  in 
the  hospital  wards  where  this  Valley 
casts  its  longest  and  deepest  shadow. 
On  the  battlefield  the  shadow  falls,  but  it 
quickly  flits  past,  leaving  behind  the 
hastily  dug  graves.  Death  is  sudden,  the 
Valley  is  robbed  of  its  lingering  terrors  to 
some  extent ;  but  in  the  hospital  it  is  other- 
wise, the  shadow  lingers  and  you  walk  in 
it  for  days  ;  nay,  you  are  never  free  from 
it.  You  see  it  gathering  round  this  bed  and 
that.  Too  well  have  you  learned  its  signs, 
and  though  the  brave  sufferer  says  cheerily 
that  "  he  is  getting  on  fine/'  you  know  that 
already  his  feet  are  entering  the  Valley, 
and  the  heart  yearns  to  light  the  way  a 
little  for  him.  To  hold  before  him  some  of 
the  Bible's  gracious  promises,  that  the  dark 

166 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


path  might  be  brightened,  is  the  chaplain's 
greatest  privilege  but  most  trying  task. 
To  accompany  the  departing  warrior  as 
far  as  earthly  footsteps  can,  and  then  to 
stretch  out  as  it  were  the  hand  with  the 
torch  of  Truth  that  the  rays  may  guide 
him  until,  beyond  the  shadows,  he  passes 
into  a  brighter  Light ;  it  is  this  that  causes 
soul  strain. 

The  shadow  I  see  has  fallen  across  my 
manuscript — it  falls  everywhere  here,  like 
the  dust,  and  if  for  the  moment  you  feel  its 
chill,  my  excuse  must  be,  that  if  you  wish 
to  understand  Malta  at  present  you  can- 
not escape  looking  into  the  Valley. 

August  has  been  very  different  from  July. 
The  funerals  have  now  mounted  up  to  fifteen 
and  twenty  a  day.  One  beginsj;he  day  at 
the  graveside  and  ends  it  there.  Every 
morning  as  I  drive  out  the  one  mile  to 
peaceful  Pieta  Cemetery  I  feel  the  revolt  of 
Nature  at  this  haunting  of  Death.  At  six 
in  the  morning  Malta  is  lovely.  The  sun 
has  not  yet  got  its  deadly  range,  and  in  the 
soft  breeze  one  feels  the  wooing  of  life. 
167 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


The  birds  are  happy,  and  when  one  hears  a 
laugh,  which  is  rather  a  rare  thing  here,  you 
feel  in  sympathy  with  it.  Even  the  solemn 
cypress  trees  that  keep  sad  vigil  over  the 
graves  seem  less  sombre.  For  the  moment 
one  feels  far  removed  from  death,  all  round 
there  is  an  awakening  to  life.  Then  from 
a  distance  on  the  morning  air  there  breaks 
in  with  its  dull  discord  a  single  beat  of  a 
drum,  followed  solemnly  by  another  and 
then  another.  Death  is  not  banished,  or 
silent,  but  comes  to  mock  the  beauty  of 
life.  Slowly  the  cortege  nears,  men  can 
set  their  watches  by  it  now  in  Malta  as 
they  hasten  to  their  work.  Not  one  coffin, 
but  many  are  laid  in  the  deep,  stone-lined 
graves,  and  the  town,  as  its  activities  begin 
to  stir,  hears  again  the  three  solemn  volleys 
and  the  haunting  echoes  of  the  "  Last 
Post/'  as  soldiers  bid  farewell  to  their 
fallen  comrades.  The  officiating  chaplains 
part  to  meet  again  at  the  same  place  at 
sunset,  for  the  same  sad  duties.  But  be- 
tween these  hours  there  is  much  to  do. 
But  come  with  me  through  the  wards 
168 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


where  the  Shadow  falls.  The  recovering 
and  the  dying  lie  side  by  side.  A  curtain 
round  one  cot  tells  its  own  tale.  Behind  it 
the  surgeon  and  nurses  are  making  a  final 
effort  to  rally  the  ebbing  strength  of  a 
sinking  man.  But  all  are  not  in  that  con- 
dition. So  in  our  survey  we  will  leave  the 
worst  cases  to  the  last. 

From  the  background  of  Malta  a  great 
procession  of  faces  looks  out  upon  me. 
The  person  who  stands  still  as  the  crowd 
goes  by  sees  more  of  them  than  one  who  is 
actually  part  of  the  moving  throng.  The 
latter  is  only  familiar  with  those  around  who 
keep  step  with  him.  A  rough  calculation 
puts  the  figure  at  about  thirty  thousand 
men  with  whom  I  have  come  into  personal 
contact  either  through  visitation  or  by 
meeting  them  at  our  Soldiers'  Club.  They 
resolve  themselves  into  types,  and  perhaps 
a  study  of  these  might,  interest  you. 

THE   OLD   SOLDIER 

The  man  who  saved  the  Empire,  who 
broke  the  back  of  the  enemy  before  he  got 

169 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


his  first  thrust  home,  all  honour  to  the 
courage,  and  discipline,  and  self-sacrifice 
of  this  type  of  hero  !  We  have  had  many 
here,  and  you  can  generally  recognise  them 
at  a  first  glance. 

One  I  have  good  cause  for  remembering. 
He  was  a  sergeant  in  the  K.O.S.B.  His 
twenty  years'  service  had  written  his  certi- 
ficate plainly  in  his  face.  That  he  had  been 
so  long  in  the  army  seemed  almost  impos- 
sible, so  youthful  he  looked  with  his  smartly 
trimmed  moustache,  though  on  a  closer 
scrutiny  one  recognised  the  lines  on  the 
tanned  cheeks,  engraved  there  by  strenuous 
efforts,  acts  of  quick  decision  in  many  a 
tight  corner,  and  by  the  moulding  hand  of 
discipline  which  gave  strong  character  to 
the  features. 

I  found  it  remarkably  easy  to  win  his 
confidence.  Perhaps  the  fact  that  I  hap- 
pened to  have  in  my  bag  his  home  local 
paper,  which  he  had  not  seen  for  months, 
was  a  key  that  helped  to  unlock  the  door 
of  his  heart.  He  looked  pretty  badly 
wounded,  and  I  hesitated  about  telling 

170 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


him  that  on  Sunday  morning  I  was  going 
to  hold  a  service  in  that  hospital. 

"If  I  can  crawl  along  I'll  come/'  he 
said. 

This  heartened  me ;  and,  knowing  how 
difficult  it  is  to  start  a  service  until  it  takes 
on  amongst  the  men,  I  added  "  and  bring 
any  others  you  can." 

"  I'll  bring  'em,"  was  his  answer. 

On  Sunday  morning  I  was  surprised  at 
the  size  of  my  congregation.  Never  before 
or  since  have  I  had  one  like  it  there.  The 
Sergeant  had  brought  'em.  He  had  made 
his  whole  ward,  which  was  a  big  one,  turn 
out  en  masse,  without  any  fine  distinctions 
as  to  denominations  of  religion  or  over- 
sensitive feelings  for  wounded  limbs.  Ban- 
daged and  on  crutches  they  limped  along, 
the  Sergeant  bringing  up  the  rear  leaning 
on  two  sticks.  It  was  a  tribute  to  the 
wonderful  influence  he  had  over  his  fellow- 
sufferers.  He  was  a  born  leader  of  men,  of 
the  type  generals  are  made  if  only  he  had 
had  a  wider  education  and  greater  oppor- 
tunities. 

171 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


THE    BOY   SOLDIER 

We  have  had  them  too.  There  are  no 
lines  on  their  faces,  not  even  the  buddings 
of  a  coming  moustache.  They  have  trifled 
with  truth  I  fear,  and  followed  the  example 
of  their  maiden  aunt,  whose  weak  spot  the 
census  papers  have  discovered  by  manip- 
ulating their  natal  dates,  only  instead  of 
aspiring  to  youth  they  have  coveted  age. 
The  recruiting  officer  also,  I  think,  has  turned 
the  blind  spot  in  his  eye  on  them,  and  so 
they  have  become  men  before  their  time. 
One  who  has  been  a  frequenter  of  the  club 
has  been  called  "  The  Baby."  He  is  proud 
of  the  title,  which  shows,  of  course,  that  it 
is  inappropriate,  for  if  there  was  ever  a 
tougher  little  bit  of  humanity  than  this  lad 
I  have  yet  to  discover  it.  There  is  a 
naivete  about  his  battle  yarns  that  is  de- 
lightful. His  experience  of  the  nursery 
has  been  too  recent  for  him  to  see  anything 
in  the  sterner  realities  of  life  than  a  big 
game.  This  unconsciousness  was  a  verit- 
able shield  to  his  soul,  which  had  passed 

172 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


through  the  ordeal  of  battle  without  its 
simplicity  being  marred,  and  yet  withal  he 
is  a  little  piece  of  hard  granite. 

There  is  another  who  has  earned  the  same 
name.  He  is  the  pet  of  a  certain  hospital. 
Poor  boy,  all  the  kindness  and  caressing 
are  a  meagre  recompense  for  his  lost  limbs. 
His  pale  face,  and  eyes  liquid  in  their  quick 
tenderness  of  feeling,  in  whose  depths  one 
searches  in  vain  for  a  reproach  against  his 
fate,  move  one  strangely.  He  is  a  greater 
force  in  the  world  to-day  than  when  grip- 
ping his  rifle  he  formed  but  one  in  the  long 
khaki  line.  Suffering  has  singled  him  out 
for  distinction.  He  is  a  marked  man  in 
the  ward,  he  will  be  a  marked  man  in  his 
whole  journey  through  life.  Voices  grow 
more  tender  in  his  presence,  rough  hands 
vie  for  the  honour  of  wheeling  his  chair. 
The  men  who  have  legs  of  their  own  and 
can  walk  up  town  always  bring  some  little 
gift  back  with  them  for  him.  Four  the 
other  day  said  that  they  would  lift  his 
chair  into  the  ferry  steamer  and  take  him 
for  a  wheel  to  the  other  side  of  the  harbour. 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


The  nurses,  I  think,  are  jealous  for  his 
smiles.  Poor,  fair-haired  boy,  who  will 
never  walk  again ;  he  is  but  beginning  his 
task.  It  will  not  be  that  of  killing  Boches. 
To  make  a  gentleman  of  every  man  who 
meets  him  and  a  lady  of  every  woman  who 
enters  his  presence,  that  is  to  be  his  future 
role  in  life.  Already  he  has  begun  well. 
All  the  men  in  his  ward  are  gentlemen,  and 
the  nurses  ladies,  whatever  they  might  have 
been  before.  It  has  been  good  for  others 
to  dwell  under  the  shadow  of  that  broken 
life.  He  is  destined  to  be  God's  polisher, 
to  refine  other  souls,  to  bring  human  ten- 
derness to  the  surface,  to  make  hearts  the 
reflection  of  divine  pity  and  love. 

THE   MAN   WHO   IS   IN   LOVE 

You  soon  get  to  diagnose  his  symptoms, 
and  it  takes  very  little  tact  to  draw  out  his 
story.  His  wounded  heart  yearns  for  the 
balm  of  sympathy.  I  have  listened  to  so 
many  love  tales,  and  read  so  many  love 
letters  during  these  months  that  I  now  feel 
an  expert  in  the  science.  Really  one  very 

174 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


quickly  acquires  the  art  of  discerning 
accurately  the  position  of  your  confidant. 
Has  he  been  cruelly  jilted,  or  has  some  mis- 
understanding which  a  word  can  put  right 
arisen,  or  is  he  the  victim  of  morbid  fancies, 
or  is  the  hand  of  the  mischief-maker  to  be 
detected  ?  A  little  practice  and  you  are 
soon  able  to  answer  these  questions  right 
off.  What  plots  for  romance  have  been 
suggested  as  real  life  unbared  its  tragedies 
— and  sometimes  its  comedies  ! 

All  these  letters  and  talks  have  defined 
for  me  one  face  ugly  as  Satan,  despite  the 
hypocrisy  of  smiles,  with  eyes  that  cannot 
look  straight,  and  with  lines  of  cunning 
that  blend  into  those  of  cruelty.  It  is  the 
face  of  the  mischief-maker  whose  foul  game 
is  to  make  sport  out  of  the  miseries  of  others. 
The  mental  depravity  of  the  mischief-maker 
I  can  never  understand.  Unfortunately 
he  or  she — I  fear  most  frequently  the  latter 
— has  drifted  into  the  nefarious  pastime  un- 
consciously. Possibly  they  tasted  blood 
with  their  first  sweet  morsel  of  gossip,  and 
their  moral  downfall  has  been  quicker  and 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


lower  than  that  of  the  drunkard.  The 
morbid  craving  has  enslaved  them,  and  they 
have  become  a  pest  to  society.  I  never 
knew  what  beasts  of  prey  they  were  until  I 
saw  the  marks  of  their  teeth  and  claws  on 
our  suffering  soldiers.  Deeper  and  more 
ghastly  than  the  wounds  of  the  Turk  are 
the  injuries  they  inflict  on  the  hearts  of 
their  victims.  It  is  all  done  so  simply  and 
apparently  so  innocently.  If  I  were  a  dic- 
tator at  present  I  would  round  up  all  the 
mischief-makers  and  shoot  them  as  traitors. 
Dante,  I  think,  consigned  them  to  the 
punishment  of  having  their  lips  sewed 
together  with  thread.  But  then  Dante 
was  too  kind  ;  he  had  not  been  a  chaplain, 
and  listened  to  the  heart  agonies  of  men 
who,  exiled  from  home,  felt  powerless  to 
undo  the  evil. 

Their  letters  have  a  wonderful  sameness. 
They  are  generally  from  a  cousin,  a  sister- 
in-law,  or  candid  friend,  and  the  remark 
is  thrown  in  casually  that  the  writer  has 
seen  Mary  Jane  with  so-and-so,  and  that 
they  were  very  thick  and  something  more. 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


Mary  Jane  being,  of  course,  the  girl  to 
whom  the  soldier  is  engaged.  Now,  a  man 
who  is  lying  on  a  bed  of  fever  or  pain  has 
generally  lost  the  sense  of  humour.  He 
takes  things  very  seriously,  and  as  he  has 
little  to  think  about  except  this  bit  of  news 
which  he  has  got  from  home,  he  turns  it 
over  and  over  in  his  mind  until  it  festers. 
The  doctor  wonders  why  his  temperature 
goes  up,  and  one  day  it  is  the  chaplain  who 
discovers  the  cause.  In  a  confidential 
mood  the  sufferer  tells  his  trouble  to 
sympathetic  ears,  and  the  chaplain  who  has 
had  experience  very  soon  sees  that  he  is 
on  the  trail  of  another  mischief-maker, 
and  would  like  to  wire  home  for  her  instant 
arrest,  only  our  laws  do  not  reach  the  real 
culprits. 

Now,  if  these  were  isolated  cases,  I  would 
not  have  wasted  a  page  on  them,  but, 
looking  back  on  my  year  here,  and  recalling 
my  conversations  with  the  men,  I  see  how 
largely  this  topic  bulks.  Perhaps  our  wise 
women  at  home  can  bring  kindly  pressure 
to  bear  on  all  letter-writers,  especially  to 
M  177 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


our  wounded,  to  avoid  subjects  that  would 
irritate  or  arouse  suspicions.  The  man  in 
love  forms  a  big  percentage  of  our  fighting 
force,  and  his  special  difficulties  require 
delicate  handling. 

THE   THOUGHTFUL   YOUTH 

There  is  a  class  of  young  man  which 
grows  impatient  at  the  kind  of  mental 
pabulum  considered  by  friends  at  home  to 
be  just  the  thing  for  wounded  men.  I  do 
not  say  this  class  is  large,  but  I  fear  that 
it  is  not  being  catered  for. 

"  I  want  something  to  make  me  think/ ' 
a  young  man  said  to  me  one  day,  when  I 
asked  him  what  he  would  like  to  read.  I 
wished  then  that  I  had  some  popular  his- 
tories or  good  biographies,  or  religious 
books  that  were  readable,  that  did  not 
hide  great  truths  under  a  ponderous  weight 
of  learning  which  is  apt  to  make  sentences 
top-heavy,  but  books  in  which  truth  was 
put  in  simple  and  attractive  form  so  that 
the  reader  assimilated  it,  and  was  not 
aware  that  the  thoughts  conveyed  were 

178 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


profound  until  they  began  to  ferment  in 
his  own  brain  and  made  him  think.  There 
is  need  for  such  in  our  hospital  wards, 
where  the  mind  is  healthy  and  craves  for 
food  though  the  body  may  be  suffering. 

Some  youths  of  this  class  came  to  me  the 
other  day.  They  were  finding  time  heavy 
on  their  hands,  and  wished  to  put  their 
idle  moments  to  best  advantage.  So  I  sug- 
gested that  I  would  teach  them  French. 
It  would  be  useful  for  them  when  they 
returned  to  the  Front  in  France,  and  in 
order  that  they  might  have  the  best  of  all 
text-books  to  study  I  chose  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  French,  and  have  sent  home  for 
sufficient  copies.  Future  kind  donors 
might  perhaps  take  the  hint  and  remember 
this  special  class,  which  is  one  that  will 
repay  any  effort  spent  on  it. 


THE  GRATEFUL  MAN 

Some  of  the  remarks  which  our  seriously 
wounded  make  unconsciously  reveals  the 
spirit   of   the   Briton.     I    asked   one   man 
179 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


whose  body  had  been  mangled  by  a  shell 
if  he  were  in  much  pain. 

"  Yes,  when  I  think  of  it,"  he  answered. 

Another  whose  leg  was  off  and  who  had 
a  bad  wound  in  his  back  replied,  "  I  might 
be  much  worse,  like  that  poor  chap  down 
there  who  has  lost  his  arm." 

Mr.  Cowan  tells  of  a  soldier  who  had  a 
wound  through  his  chest,  and  who  could 
breathe  only  with  great  difficulty.  This 
was  not  his  only  wound,  for  the  bullet  had 
first  of  all  passed  through  his  wrist. 

"  It  was  a  lucky  thing  I  got  that  wound," 
said  the  sufferer,  pointing  to  his  bandaged 
arm.  "  The  surgeon  tells  me  that  by 
passing  through  my  wrist  the  bullet  got 
cleaned,  and  therefore  the  chest  wound  is 
not  so  dangerous  as  it  would  otherwise  be." 
There  are  always  two  ways  of  looking  at 
even  a  misfortune.  Happy  the  man  who 
has  the  knack  of  seeing  it  from  the  stand- 
point of  gratitude.  The  experience  of  our 
hospitals  is  that  our  soldiers  practise  that 
art,  and  it  greatly  assists  in  their  cure. 

One  day  in  passing  through  a  ward  Mr. 
180 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


Cowan  saw  a  patient  with  a  crucifix  hanging 
above  his  bed.  The  man  was  a  Roman 
Catholic,  and  both  his  arms  were  badly 
shattered,  and  stretched  out  in  "  cradles." 
The  thought  suggested  was  natural,  and 
the  chaplain  could  not  refrain  from  remark- 
ing that  the  crucifix  had  its  reflection  on 
the  bed. 

"  Yes,  sir,  but  my  suffering  was  nothing 
to  His ;  it  comforts  me  to  think  that  the 
Lord  knows  it  all,  and  understands  the  pain, 
and  if  He  does  not  remove  it  He  gives  me 
strength  to  bear  it." 

THE   VALLEY 

But  I  wished  to  take  you  just  a  little  way 
into  the  Valley  with  me  that  you  might  see 
with  what  brave  firm  steps  our  heroes  pass 
from  us.  Where  there  are  so  many  inci- 
dents to  relate  I  hardly  know  which  to 
-select.  Let  me  choose  the  very  latest,  a 
bedside  I  visited  yesterday  evening.  I  had 
been  spending  four  hours  in  Floriana 
Hospital,  and  it  was  after  seven  o'clock, 
and  I  was  leaving  a  ward  with  the  intention 
181 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


of  going  home,  when  suddenly  I  heard  a 
faint  voice  say  : 

"  Oh,  Chaplain,  speak  to  me." 

I  stopped  and  turned,  and  in  the  second 
bed  saw  a  white  boyish  face.  I  went  over, 
and  the  lad  put  his  hand  out  and  grasped 
mine,  and  held  on. 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  he  said.  "  Only  I 
would  like  you  to  speak  to  me  about  God 
and  pray  with  me.  I  have  to  undergo  an 
operation." 

Quietly  in  a  few  words  I  tried  to  picture 
to  him  the  compassionate  Christ  and  tell 
him  of  the  door  opened  by  the  Cross.  As 
I  went  on  I  became  conscious  that  there 
were  other  listeners,  and  looking  round  saw 
standing  quietly  behind  me  Colonel  Symonds, 
the  surgical  expert,  with  other  two  surgeons 
and  nurses.  He  had  motioned  to  them  not 
to  interrupt.  When  he  saw  that  I  had 
noticed  him  he  touched  me  on  the  sleeve, 
and  whispered, 

"  Go  on,  we  will  wait.  It  will  be  a  very 
serious  operation.  One  leg  at  least  will 
have  to  come  off." 

182 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


That  sidelight  into  the  sympathy  of  that 
great  surgeon  touched  me  much.  His  time 
was  precious.  His  day  had  no  doubt  been 
a  very  busy  one,  and  the  hour  was  late,  yet 
he  would  not  seek  to  shorten  these  last 
minutes  of  spiritual  consolation.  I  prayed 
with  the  lad,  and  he  held  my  hand  all 
the  time.  Poor  dear  boy,  what  he  needed 
that  moment  was  a  mother's  tender  touch. 
He  was  about  to  sacrifice  limb  and  perhaps 
life  for  our  sakes,  and  he  so  young  and 
gentle.  Can  we  ever  prove  ourselves 
worthy  as  a  nation  of  such  sublime  offer- 
ings ? 

On  returning  home  four  yellow  envelopes 
lay  on  my  table.  I  knew  what  these  meant, 
for  these  are  the  August  days  when  death 
is  knocking  constantly  at  the  door.  Three 
were  intimations  of  men  seriously  ill,  and 
could  be  left  over  until  the  morning.  The 
other  was  a  dangerous  case,  which  I  knew 
from  sad  experience  meant  that  the  man 
was  dying.  He  must  be  seen  at  once. 
Perhaps  he  wished  a  will  made  out,  a  last 
message  conveyed  to  loved  ones.  At  all 
183 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


events  he  needed  a  word  of  comfort,  the 
grip  of  a  human  hand  to  steady  his  foot- 
steps in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow. 

Shall  I  take  you  into  the  secret  confidence 
of  that  solemn  moment  ?  Will  it  be 
breaking  trust  with  the  dead  ?  Something 
I  will  keep  back,  but  there  is  something  I 
will  tell,  without  name,  and  in  words  that 
are  true  to  the  spirit  of  the  scene  if  not 
exactly  to  the  letter. 

"  Where  do  you  come  from  ?  J     I  asked. 

He  mentioned  a  parish  in  Scotland  which 
I  knew.  When  I  said  so  a  glad  light  came 
into  his  eye,  and  a  faint  colour  warmed  the 
pallid  cheeks. 

"  D'ye  ken  the  hoose  on  the  hill  a  wee  bit- 
tie  aboune  the  kirk,  that's  my  faither's  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  know  this  that  he  will  be 
praying  for  you  to-night. " 

"  An*  my  mither  tae — an — an — Mary. 
Dae  ye  ken  her  ?  She's  no  t waive  yet,  but 
she's  the  cleverest  girl  i'  the  pairish." 

He  was  thinking  of  his  sister  of  whom  he 
was  so  fond. 

"  I  will  give  them  all  your  love,  and  tell 
184 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


them  that  you  will  be  waiting  for  them — 
yonder." 

He  was  silent  a  moment.  Ke  understood 
my  meaning,  but  Scottish  reticence  about 
spiritual  things  sealed  his  lips. 

"  Ay,"  was  all  he  said,  but  it  came 
from  the  heart,  and  was  accompanied  by 
the  glitter  of  a  tear  in  the  eye. 

"  You  have  had  a  good  father,  but  there 
is  a  better  One  waiting  to  welcome  you. 
He  has  opened  the  door  of  His  home  for 
you,  and  stands  ready  to  receive  you.  Will 
you  not  be  glad  to  see  your  Saviour  face 
to  face  ?  " 

"  Ay." 

"  Do  you  know  Him  ?  " 

"  Ay." 

Then  the  reticence  gave  way,  and  the 
dying  lad  made  his  first  confession. 

"  He  spoke  to  me  the  ither  nicht.  I  was 
alane  on  guard  i'  the  trenches,  an'  He 
seemed  a'  o'  a  sudden  to  come  that  close, 
an'  His  eyes  were  fu'  o'  tenderness  an'  He 
asked  me  if  I  loved  Him." 

"  And  what  did  you  say  ?  " 
185 


The  Valley  of  the  Shadow 


"  Just  '  ay/  but  I  meant  it,  sir." 
I  thought  of  Christ's  words,  "  Let  your 
conversation  be  yea,  yea,"  and  knew  that 
the  monosyllable  was  more  than  enough. 

Such  is  a  glimpse  of  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  as  seen  in  our  hospital  wards  ;  and, 
as  one  by  one  our  dying  men  pass  beyond 
the  range  of  human  voice  and  touch  to 
encounter  the  last  grim  enemy,  I  seem  to 
hear  the  refrain  of  the  hymn  they  loved, 
and  used  to  sing  so  lustily : 

Onward,  Christian  soldiers, 

Marching  as  to  war, 
With  the  cross  of  Jesus 

Going  on  before. 
Christ,  the  royal  Master, 

Leads  against  the  foe  ; 
Forward  into  battle, 

See  !    His  banners  go. 


186 


CHAPTER    IX 


A    SCOTTISH    PICNIC 

MY  typewriter  and  I  have  not  kept 
tryst  with  you  for  some  weeks. 
We  have  just  been  shoving  along 
through  the  pile  of  letters  that  faced  us, 
and  did  not  feel  justified  in  taking  a  morn- 
ing off ;   for  it  is  a  recreation  and  pleasure 
to  spend  a  few  hours  with  Greenock  friends, 
even  though  it  be  through  the  medium  of  a 
typewriter. 

These  weeks  have  not  been  idle  ;  indeed, 
they  have  been  so  full  of  thrilling  and 
touching  events  that  I  do  not  know  where 
to  start,  and  I  hope  you  will  allow  me  to 
ramble,  for  this  is 

A   LETTER,    NOT  AN  ARTICLE. 

There  is  a  subtle  difference  ;  in  the  latter 
you  are  master  of  your  words,  you  choose 
187 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


them  with  deliberation,  and  affix  with 
effort  the  arrow  point  on  to  the  shaft  of  the 
sentence  ;  but  in  a  letter  you  let  the  words 
master  you,  you  allow  them  to  carry  you 
whither  they  will.  When  you  start  you 
do  not  know  where  you  are  going,  and  you 
have  no  need  for  arrow-heads  for  you  have 
no  target.  Of  course  it  presupposes  a  most 
indulgent  and  sympathetic  mood  on  the 
part  of  the  reader.  I  feel  somehow  I  may 
take  that  for  granted  this  morning,  for  of 
your  sympathetic  interest  I  have  been  so 
assured  that  I  will  venture  a  trial  of  your 
patience.  The  real  reason  why  I  choose 
thi3  method  is  that  I  have  no  imagination 
left.  I  have  been  spending  hours  in  filling 
up  the  monthly  army  schedules  of  my  staff, 
and  my  mind  has  got  so  entangled  with 
red  tape  that  it  is  bound  hard  and  fast, 
and  can  only  think  in  terms  of  forms,  and 
were  I  to  attempt  an  article  there  would  be 
no  spring  in  it,  and  it  would  be  fit  only  for 
the  waste-paper  basket. 

Speaking  of  letters  :    might  I  explain  to 
you  the  method  of  our  correspondence,  as 

188 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


it  will  interest  a  large  number  who  have 
written  me.  If  the  person  enquired  about 
is  known,  or  can  be  found  in  Malta,  a  reply 
to  the  enquiry  is  sent  at  once  ;  if,  as  is  the 
case  in  90  per  cent,  of  the  letters  received, 
we  do  not  know  about  the  person,  then  the 
name  is  put  on  a  list  for  further  enquiries, 
and  it  may  take  a  long  time  before  any 
information  can  be  obtained,  if  indeed  that 
is  possible.  So  I  trust  that  my  corre- 
spondents will  exercise  patience,  knowing 
that  no  enquiry  is  overlooked,  and  that  all 
will  be  done  to  discover  any  news  of  the 
missing,  and  that  silence  simply  means  that 
there  is  nothing  to  write. 


MALTA   SIGHTS 

Malta  insists  upon  doing  a  little  of  her 
own  nursing,  and  right  cleverly  does  she  do 
it.  She  has  a  panorama  of  interesting 
views  with  which  to  soothe  the  eye.  I  will 
not  speak  of  her  appeals  to  the  ear  and  the 
nose.  They  have  been  greatly  over-em- 
phasised by  other  writers,  and  besides  after 
189 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


iodine  and  other  things  even  street  smells 
are  a  relief. 

The  man  who  is  able  to  limp  on  his 
crutches  as  far  as  the  Porte  Reale  is  soon 
made  to  forget  his  pains.  Perhaps  nowhere 
in  such  little  space  is  there  such  variety 
of  costume  or  colour.  He  is  soon  as  amused 
as  a  child  looking  at  some  fairy  scene.  It 
is  a  study  in  lights  and  shadows,  for  the 
sun  is  always  blazing  except  when  it  is 
night.  Here  pass  in  review  the  dresses  and 
clatter  of  all  nations.  Just  now  the  pre- 
vailing colour  is  khaki,  but  there  is  always 
the  background  of  black,  for  the  faldetta 
is  everywhere ;  and  then  there  are  the 
shovel-hatted  priests,  who  are  not  few,  and 
the  bearded  Capuchins,  and  the  sailor  ashore 
for  a  holiday,  and  the  white  uniforms  of 
his  officers,  with  the  scenic  effect  of  palaces 
and  balconies,  all  of  which  fascinate  the 
onlooker  on  this  real  cinema  of  life. 

But  he  has  only  to  take  a  step  to  vary 
the  scene.  Everything  is  so  near  in  Val- 
letta. Tired  with  the  glare  let  him  enter 
the  cool,  shaded  stillness  of  St.  John's 

190 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


Church.  At  first  his  eyes  can  see  nothing, 
so  dazzled  have  they  become  with  the  blaze 
of  sunshine.  Then  in  the  gloom  of  the 
great  building  he  sees  stationary  figures 
every  here  and  there.  The  faldettas  of  the 
women  kneeling  at  prayer,  looming  indis- 
tinctly in  the  shadows,  add  to  the  sense  of 
awe.  Then,  as  he  grows  accustomed  to  the 
dimness,  he  begins  to  notice  the  gorgeous 
mosaic  pavement  on  which  he  is  standing, 
with  its  four  hundred  different  armorial 
bearings,  or  he  gazes  at  the  rich  altar,  or 
walking  across  the  nave,  which  is  wider 
than  that  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  he  surveys 
the  beautiful  silver  railings  in  the  Chapel  of 
Our  Lady  of  Philermos,  and  smiles  when  he 
is  told  how  Napoleon  was  cheated  of  his 
spoil  by  a  coat  of  paint.  When  the  French 
Emperor  took  possession  of  Malta  he  sought 
out  its  treasures,  but  the  guardians  of  this 
precious  silver  railing  made  it  look  quite 
ordinary  and  worthless  by  a  superficial 
daubing  with  paint,  and  it  was  passed  by  as 
of  no  account,  just  as  often  in  life  we  miss 
seeing  the  consecrated  in  the  commonplace. 
191 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


Rev.  William  Cowan,  who  is  the  poet 
laureate  of  our  staff,  has  expressed  so  well 
in  the  following  lines  the  spirit  of  the 
place,  that  I  cannot  do  better  than  quote 
them  from  his  book,  Memories  of  Malta  : 

ST.    JOHN'S    CHURCH,    MALTA 

Enter,  Oh  stranger,  through  the  curtained  door  ; 
Behold  the  altar  girt  with  silver  rail ; 
And  tapestries  which  tell  their  sacred  tale  ; 
The  tesselated  splendour  of  the  floor ; 

And  chapels  rich  with  treasure,  where  of  yore 
In  flowing  robe,  or  clad  in  coat  of  mail, 
Repentant  knights  were  wont  their  faults  to  vail 
'Neath  high  resolve  to  go  and  sin  no  more  ! 

Deeming  that  Christian  nations  should  unite 
In  saving  Christendom  from  that  dark  fear 
Which  threatened  Europe,  zealous  for  the  right, 

With  consecrated  shield  and  sword  or  spear, 
Beneath  this  roof  they  pledged  themselves  to  fight 
For  all  that  Christian  manhood  holds  most  dear. 

But  there  are  many  other  sights  with 
which  to  beguile  the  idle  moments.  The 
armoury  of  the  Palace  with  its  four  thou- 
sand pieces  links  the  present  to  the  past ; 
and,  as  you  tread  these  ancestral  halls  and 
see  the  motionless  figures  armed  cap-a-pie 
keeping  their  eternal  vigil,  you  feel  that  you 

192 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


are  back  in  the  company  of  the  old  knights 
and  living  in  the  classic  days  of  Malta. 

Malta,  however,  has  a  more  ancient  pedi- 
gree, and  as  the  convalescent  soldier  is  able 
to  widen  his  circuit  he  can  soon  find  him- 
self in  a  much  older  world.  The  car  will 
take  him  near  to  the  Hypogeum,  and  as  he 
descends  to  the  rock-hewn  vaults  his  fancy 
may  hear  the  footsteps  of  a  race  whose 
weapons  and  implements  were  all  of  stone. 
Yet  in  their  rude,  rough  way  those  stone- 
agers  have  done  a  service  to  the  present 
generation.  They  have  provided  them  with 
splendid  bomb-proof  shelters  from  the  Zepps  ! 

Haigar  Kim  is  farther  afield,  but  is  worth 
the  long  drive  to  reach  it.  It  means 
' '  Stone  of  Veneration ' ' ;  and,  as  we  stand  in 
this  centre  of  Baal  worship,  we  might  almost 
imagine  ourselves  back  on  the  slopes  of 
Carmel  on  that  historic  day  when  Elijah 
faced  just  similar  stones  and  proved  by 
miracle  the  vanity  of  their  superstitious 
rites.  Such  ruins  make  more  vivid  the 
days  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  as  we  meet 
with  the  descendants  of  the  ancient 
N  193 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


Phoenicians,  and  Canaanites  of  Scripture, 
the  Bible  stories  of  boyhood  become  more 
real. 

One  great  dome  dominates  the  island, 
and  somehow  one  never  seems  to  lose  sight 
of  it.  This  is  Musta  Cathedral,  and  the 
dome  is  said  to  be  the  third  largest  in  the 
world,  its  diameter  being  118  feet.  Its 
chief  interest,  in  addition  to  the  wonderful 
view  secured  from  its  summit,  is  the  fact 
that  it  was  built  with  the  voluntary  labour 
of  the  people  of  the  village,  who  are  now 
justly  proud  of  their  great  church.  On  its 
steps  you  will  always  find  some  of  our  blue- 
jacketed  convalescent  lads,  whose  curiosity 
has  been  aroused  by  seeing  its  distant  out- 
line, and  who  do  not  leave  the  island  with- 
out a  pilgrimage  to  its  shrine. 

But  it  is  of  another  pilgrimage  I  wish  to 
tell  you,  and  how  it  grew,  and  whither  it 
went,  and  what  it  meant. 

THE    PICNIC    FOR    SCOTTISH    SOLDIERS 

A  large  number  of  our  lads  from  Greenock, 
Glasgow,  and  the  Clyde,  who  had  passed 

194 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


through  our  hands  in  the  hospital  wards, 
were  about  to  take  farewell  of  us  and  go 
back  to  the  fighting  line,  so  we  determined 
to  give  them  one  day  which  they  might 
remember  with  pleasure  among  the  hard 
ones  that  lay  before  them.  Mrs.  Mackinnon 
suggested  a  picnic,  and  at  first  we  thought 
of  inviting  only  the  members  of  those  regi- 
ments connected  with  the  Clyde  district. 
But  everything  has  a  tendency  to  grow 
quickly  here.  I  hardly  know  myself  in 
these  days,  with  my  study  turned  into  a 
Departmental  Headquarters  and  with  a 
staff  that  has  grown  from  one  to  eight.  It 
reminds  me  of  the  "  down-east "  Canadian 
farmer  who  sent  his  son  west  to  seek  his 
fortune  with  the  advice,  "  Young  man, 
grow  with  the  country.'*  Well,  our  picinc 
became  infected  with  this  spirit  of  growth. 
There  are  large  numbers  of  Scotsmen  re- 
covering from  the  wounds  of  their  first 
action,  so  we  found  that  we  could  no  longer 
limit  our  invitation,  but  had  to  include  all 
Scottish  soldiers.  Then  a  company  of 
Scottish  nurses  arrived  on  their  way  to 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


Serbia,  and  we  thought  that  it  would  be 
nice  for  them  to  carry  away  a  pleasant 
memory  of  Malta.  Thus  our  picnic  grew. 
Then  we  happened  to  visit  the  great  camp 
at  Ghain  Tuffieha — it  does  not  pronounce 
as  it  spells — and  amongst  the  thousands 
there  were  many  Scotsmen ;  were  they  to 
be  left  out  ?  So  our  party  grew  and  grew 
until  on  the  eventful  day  it  numbered  280. 
As  befitted  the  occasion,  the  morning  was 
Scotch.  We  had  our  first  rain.  Not  the 
soft  kindly  drizzle  of  the  West  Coast,  but 
something  that  reminded  me  of  Greenock 
on  a  certain  August  day  two  years  ago.  It 
was  complimentary  of  the  elements,  but 
there  are  compliments  that  one  would 
rather  dispense  with.  However,  Malta 
cannot  frown  for  long,  and  soon  the  sun 
was  blazing  again,  the  dust  was  laid  and 
there  was  an  attractive  freshness  in  the  air. 
The  clouds  had  after  all  been  weighted  with 
blessing,  as  is  the  way  with  most  clouds, 
if  only  we  have  the  patience  to  wait.  Long 
before  the  hour  of  departure  a  large  crowd 
had  gathered  at  King  Edward's  Avenue. 

196 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


There  also  stood  the  forty  brakes  and 
carozzin — which  is  the  plural  for  carozze. 
Some  of  the  guests  were  on  crutches,  but 
looking  very  happy  ;  others  had  an  arm  in 
a  sling.  The  majority  were  once  more  in 
full  khaki,  which  meant  that  they  were 
ready  to  face  the  foe  again.  A  happier 
crowd  one  could  not  wish  to  see,  and  their 
lightheartedness  betokened  the 

TRUE  SPIRIT  OF  OUR  BRITISH  SOLDIER. 

The  enemy  has  failed  to  damp  that.  It 
took  much  arranging  to  get  them  all  seated, 
and  then  our  long  procession  started  off. 
From  the  distance,  as  it  wended  its  way  up 
hill  and  down  dale,  it  might  have  seemed 
like  a  great  funeral,  were  it  not  for  the  peals 
of  hearty  laughter  and  the  outburst  of  song. 

In  order  to  make  the  drive  instructive,  a 
neat  little  leaflet  had  been  prepared  de- 
scribing the  sights  of  interest  on  the  way. 
Malta  is  full  of  history.  In  fact  at  every 
turn  one's  imagination  is  carried  back  to 
the  past,  and  you  seem  to  live  in  a  bygone 
age.  Perhaps  nowhere  more  so  than  when 
197 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


you  catch  a  glimpse  of  St.  Paul's  Bay,  with 
the  little  island  so  accurately  described  in  the 
book  of  Acts.  Then  we  laboriously  climbed 
the  hill  to  Citta  Vecchia.  Passing  through 
the  walled  gates  of  this  ancient  town  one 
feels  as  if  the  twentieth  century  were  left 
far  behind  in  our  return  to  the  past.  Then 
at  the  other  side  of  the  hill,  after  nine  miles 
of  a  delightful  drive,  Boschetto  suddenly 
unfolded  its  charms  beneath  us.  On  the 
left,  in  a  commanding  position,  was  seen 
Verdala  Palace.  The  dignity  of  age  rests 
well  upon  its  solid  masonry.  The  Grand 
Master  Verdale  built  it  in  1588.  To-day  it 
is  modernised,  and  makes  a  fitting  home  for 
His  Excellency  the  Governor.  Beneath  in 
the  valley,  down  to  which  the  Palace 
gardens  slope,  is  a  veritable  Eden,  just  one 
little  sheltered  patch  of  green  and  shade  in 
this  parched  land.  Value  is  to  a  large 
extent  a  matter  of  contrast,  hence  Boschetto 
is  a  paradise  to  the  Maltese.  It  might  pass 
almost  unnoticed  in  many  a  picturesque 
corner  of  the  home  land.  My  good  fortune 
followed.  It  seems  to  be  my  happy  lot  in 

198 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


life  just  to  meet  the  right  man  at  the  right 
time.  To  how  many  such  helpers  have  I 
been  indebted  !  Such  a  one  is  Mr.  Chalmers 
of  the  firm  of  Messrs.  Blackley — like  his 
senior  partner  Mr.  Morris,  he  has  grudged 
no  pains  to  facilitate  our  work  for  the 
wounded.  On  the  occasion  of  the  picnic 
he  excelled  himself.  Under  the  shadow  of 
the  trees  he  had  screened  off  with  large 
Union  Jacks  a  sheltered  space  where  long 
tables  were  erected  loaded  with  tempting 
eatables.  I  can  reassure  you  that 

THE  REPAST  WAS  WORTHY  OF  GREENOCK. 

The  inroad  of  nearly  300  was  an  event  in 
this  secluded  part  of  the  island.  His  Ex- 
cellency, the  Governor,  Lord  Methuen, 
accompanied  by  his  daughter,  the  Hon. 
Seymour  Methuen,  came  to  greet  us.  With 
much  arranging  we  got  some  photographic 
views  taken ;  but,  alas,  like  those  of  our 
hall  last  week,  they  have  turned  out  a 
failure,  except  two  taken  while  at  table. 

When  at  last  we  were  seated  at  table, 
and  had  begun  in  the  orthodox  way  of 
199 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


Scotsmen  by  singing  the  second  Paraphrase, 
and  with  prayer,  His  Excellency  made  a 
very  happy  speech,  dwelling  with  tact  on 
the  prominent  part  Scotsmen  were  taking 
in  the  terrible  struggle.  I  had  an  oppor- 
tunity later  of  telling  what  Greenock  was 
doing  for  the  wounded,  and  I  am  glad  that 
this  has  been  reported  in  the  local  press. 

After  our  meal  games  followed,  and  there 
was  a  general  saunter  round  the  place.  It 
was  now  that  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
results  of  our  picnic  came  about.  There 
were  cases  of  brothers  meeting  one  another, 
the  one  not  knowing  that  the  other  had 
been  wounded  or  was  in  Malta,  this  being 
the  first  and  only  gathering  of  Scottish 
soldiers.  In  the  crowd  I  ran  against 
Stanley  Lee  of  South  Street,  Greenock,  who 
was  in  an  Australian  regiment.  He  did 
not  know  that  his  brother,  Sergeant  Lee, 
had  been  wounded  and  was  on  the  island. 
Unfortunately  it  was  too  late  for  them  now 
to  meet,  as  the  sergeant  had  returned  to 
England.  I  heard  also  of  four  young 
fellows  from  the  same  workshop  in  Glasgow 

200 


A  Scottish  Picnic 


meeting.     They  were  all  unaware  that  any 
of  them  had  been  in  Malta. 

All  too  quickly  the  shades  of  night  began 
to  fall,  and  we  gathered  once  more  in  a 
large  group  and  sang  the  Doxology.  As  I 
looked  up  and  saw  a  star  suddenly  shine 
through  the  blue  that  was  deepening  into 
black,  and  looked  on  that  mass  of  upturned, 
manly  faces,  and  caught  the  swell  of  their 
song  as  it  blended  into  a  mighty  chorus, 
"  Praise  God  from  Whom  all  blessings  flow/' 
I  felt  within  the  surge  of  a  triumphant 
emotion.  These  men  were  bound  to  win, 
for  theirs  was  the  confidence  of  David, 
"  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us  ;  the  God  of 
Jacob  is  our  refuge." 


201 


CHAPTER    X 


UNDER   CANVAS 

MY  title  does  not  convey  the  whole 
truth,  only  half  of  me  was  really 
under  canvas — my  better  half; 
the  remainder  was  lodged  in  a  hut ;  but  all 
this  needs  explanation. 

To  most  people,  I  suppose,  Malta  is 
thought  of  as  a  mere  dot,  or  one  big  rock. 
I  can  see  that  this  idea  underlies  the 
thoughts  of  many  of  my  correspondents, 
who  seem  to  think  that  I  am  within  ten 
minutes  of  every  hospital.  But  there  are 
distances  here  as  in  other  places,  and  I 
have  just  been  inspecting  some  of  the  far- 
away camps — hence  my  title  and  my  story. 

Now,  I  am  not  going  to  mention  names 
for  various  reasons  :  first,  to  reassure  the 
Censor  that  no  enemy,  after  reading  this, 

202 


Under  Canvas 


will  be  any  the  wiser  as  to  where  the  camps 
are  which  I  have  visited  ;  and  secondly,  to 
spare  your  tongues,  for  the  names  are  jaw- 
breaking,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  cause  you 
personal  injury.  It  will  be  sufficient 
to  know  that  they  were  "  somewhere  in 
Malta." 

Although  I  am  a  true-blue  Presbyterian, 
some  of  the  duties  of  a  bishop  are  falling 
to  my  lot ;  my  flock  is  a  scattered  one,  how 
scattered  I  did  not  fully  realise  until  I  took 
this  tour.  All  our  chaplains  are  keen  and 
hard-working,  but  there  are  some  corners, 
and  those  big  ones,  which  even  yet  we  have 
not  turned,  and  as  the  responsibility  of 
seeing  that  our  soldiers  are  ministered  to 
even  in  out-of-the-way  places  rests  on  me, 
I  resolved  to  quiet  my  uneasy  conscience  by 
going  to  see  for  myself. 

From  one  far-away  camp  a  strange  mes- 
sage reached  me.  It  came  from  a  wounded 
soldier  who  was  lying  there.  He  said  he 
was  glad,  for  the  sake  of  the  half-dozen 
Presbyterians  in  his  tent,  that  the  Senior 
Chaplain  was  coming,  but  all  the  men  would 
203 


Under  Canvas 


be  Presbyterians  if  the  Chaplainess  came 
too.  So  the  Chaplainess  packed  her  bag 
along  with  mine,  and  on  a  fine  Saturday 
morning  we  left  Valletta  for  our  week-end 
in  the  country. 

A  very  comfortable  motor  had  been  put 
at  our  disposal  by  the  Government,  so  there 
was  the  zest  of  a  holiday  as  well  as  the  com- 
fortable sense  of  doing  one's  duty,  as  we 
whizzed  and  tooted  along  the  narrow 
roads. 

Of  sight-seeing  as  yet  we  have  done  very 
little,  leaving  it  to  the  happier  time  when 
the  first  chimes  of  peace  will  sound  cessa- 
tion to  our  labours  ;  yet  if  one  carries  open 
eyes  almost  every  object  here  is  a  "  sight. " 
As  we  dived  down  into  the  valleys  with 
their  patchwork  of  fertile  fields  we  caught 
glimpses  of  peasant  life.  Here  we  meet 
the  original  race  in  all  the  parity  of  their 
ancient  Mediterranean  blood.  Last  night 
I  had  a  long  talk  with  a  Maltese  officer  who 
is  an  authority  on  the  history  of  the  island, 
and  we  discussed  the  sources  of  this  unique 
people.  A  common  belief  is  that  they  are 

204 


Under  Canvas 


the  old  Canaanites,  whom  Joshua  drove  out 
of  Jericho,  and  certainly  there  is  much  to 
favour  this  supposition,  as  they  are  cer- 
tainly allied  with  the  Phoenicians.  My 
friend,  however,  urged  a  more  ancient  ped- 
igree, and  tried  to  prove  from  skull  measure- 
ments, as  well  as  ancient  inscriptions,  that 
here  we  have  the  direct  descendants  of  the 
"  Mediterranean  Man."  He  flourished  cer- 
tainly 4,000  years  B.C.,  and  if  age  confers 
honour  on  a  race  the  Maltese  have  that 
claim.  Like  every  people  they  have  to  be 
understood  to  discern  their  virtues,  and  the 
more  one  knows  of  them  the  more  one  dis- 
covers qualities  to  admire  and  honour.  The 
passing  tourist,  who  forms  his  opinions  from 
the  Carozze  men,  who  cheat  him,  deceives 
himself  and  does  discredit  to  his  hosts.  A 
patient,  industrious  people,  who  carry  on  a 
stubborn  fight  with  Nature,  is  the  verdict 
of  the  stranger  who  views  their  countryside. 
I  would  like  to  take  some  of  those  who  talk 
wildly  about  the  un-reclaimable  land  in  our 
Scottish  Highlands  to  the  stone  deserts  in 
Malta,  which  have  been  made  "  to  blossom 
205 


Under  Canvas 


as  the  rose  "  by  pure  industry.  The  very 
soil  in  some  places  has  been  imported,  and 
every  inch  of  ground  round  the  rocks,  that 
are  too  big  to  be  moved,  is  cultivated  with 
care.  If  we  followed  the  example  of  the 
Maltese  our  waste  lands  would  support  a 
teeming  population. 

The  people  in  the  country  differ  from 
those  in  the  towns.  They  are  simple  and 
retiring,  and  many,  I  am  told,  spend  their 
whole  life  without  ever  having  been  in  the 
streets  of  Valletta.  Here  we  saw  the  heavy- 
limbed  oxen  at  work,  and  the  women  with 
their  hoes  bending  over  their  task.  We  had 
got  far  from  the  tinkle  of  the  goat  bells, 
which  are  heard  in  the  streets.  We  dashed 
through  little  towns  whose  lanes  were  built 
on  the  zig-zag  principle  of  the  modern 
trench,  and  perhaps  for  the  same  purpose 
of  defence.  At  last,  after  all  the  sensation 
of  a  rough  day  at  sea,  we  slid  down  the  last 
hill,  swung  round  the  last  curve,  and  there 
stretched  out  before  us  a  great  array  of 
tents. 


206 


Under  Canvas 


A  HOSPITABLE   WELCOME 

The  kindness  received  during  our  week- 
end visit  to  this  camp  is  beyond  words. 
Officers  and  Sisters  have  made  it  a  memor- 
able one.  The  home  of  the  soldiers  is  to  be 
found  in  a  great  Y.M.C.A.  tent,  which  has 
been  erected  in  the  middle  of  the  camp. 
This  tent  is  but  a  part  of  the  wonderful  man 
who  is  its  centre.  It  seems  only  a  short 
time  ago  since  one  morning  there  called  for 
me  in  Valletta  a  young  man  whose  person- 
ality impressed  me  from  the  start  of  our 
acquaintance.  He  had  j  ust  arrived  with  a 
large  tent,  and  I  was  able  to  put  him  in 
touch  with  the  right  officers.  Now  all 
know  him,  and  in  that  short  time  he  has 
won  in  a  remarkable  way  the  esteem  and 
confidence  of  all,  from  His  Excellency  the 
Governor  to  the  private  soldier,  who  has 
found  in  him  not  merely  a  sympathetic 
but  a  practical  friend  and  helper.  It  does 
credit  to  the  Y.M.C.A.  authorities  that  they 
discovered  the  exceptional  talents  which 
Mr.  Wilson  possesses  for  the  work  to  which 
207 


Under  Canvas 


they  have  set  him.  The  officers,  Sisters, 
and  men  in  this  great  camp  told  me  pri- 
vately how  much  Mr.  Wilson's  coming  had 
meant  for  them  all,  and  there  was  universal 
sorrow  when  a  telegram  was  received 
yesterday  sending  him  to  the  Front.  He  is 
certainly  the  right  man  for  that  more 
heroic  venture,  but  I  doubt  the  wisdom  of 
the  Y.M.C.A.  in  taking  him  away  from  a 
centre  where  his  influence  for  good  has 
become  so  great.  He  possesses  that  subtle 
blending  of  sympathy,  kindness,  and  firm- 
ness. He  invites  trust  because  there  is 
strength  and  judgment  in  his  deci- 
sions. 

The  officers  had  got  up  an  "  afternoon 
tea  "  for  us,  and  in  their  quarters  a  long 
table  was  spread.  The  Sisters  who  nurse 
in  the  tent  hospitals  were  invited,  and  a 
very  happy  party  we  all  made.  I  found 
many  Irish,  several  Scottish,  and  some 
Canadian  doctors  on  the  Staff.  They  natur- 
ally feel  a  bit  shut  out  in  this  distant  camp, 
but  the  isolation  has  compensations.  The 
air  was  delightful,  and  the  view  of  rugged 

208 


II 

H    J 

15 


Under  Canvas 


cliffs  and  deep  blue  sea  was  restful  after 
the  narrow  streets  of  Valletta. 

The  Sisters'  quarters  are  a  little  way 
from  the  main  camp.  A  Scottish  lady — of 
course — is  Matron,  and  one  feels  proud  of 
one's  country  on  being  introduced  to  Miss 
M'Dougall.  She  is  one  of  those  matrons  of 
whom  you  are  not  afraid,  and  yet  she  rules 
with  a  firm  hand  ;  but  she  has  that  touch 
of  sympathy  which  evokes  the  loyalty  and 
love  of  those  on  her  staff. 

One  of  the  latter  I  must  mention,  for  it  is 
well  that  those  at  home  should  know  some- 
thing about  the  nurses  to  whose  hands  their 
sons  are  entrusted.  This  lady  is  also — of 
course — Scottish,  although  born  in  Canada  ; 
but  she  can  speak  Gaelic.  So  wise  in 
judgment  and  shrewd  in  her  knowledge  of 
human  nature,  and  withal  possessed  of 
such  a  big  heart,  that  the  needs  of  others 
seem  to  be  her  one  thought !  Such  is  this 
Miss  M'Gregor,  and  such  are  some  of  those 
brave  women  who,  in  their  self-sacrificing 
service,  show  to  the  world  the  true  charm 
of  noble  womanhood.  From  such  hands 
o  209 


Under  Canvas 


our  laddies  receive  a  mother's  care,  as  well 
as  the  skill  of  the  latest  scientific  training. 
The  Sisters  sleep  in  bell  tents  ;  a  larger 
marquee  had  just  been  erected  in  their 
grounds  to  contain  seven  beds,  and  Mrs. 
Mackinnon  had  the  honour  of  opening  it 
and  being  its  first  occupant.  So  now  you 
will  understand  the  enigma  of  my  first 
sentence.  I  had  a  bed  in  one  of  the  officers' 
huts,  so  that  my  title  "  Under  Canvas  " 
does  not  really  apply  to  me,  but  to  my 
better  half  ! 

A  SUNDAY  IN   CAMP 

In  the  blistering  heat  of  August  I  mis- 
called the  weather  of  Malta.  True,  these 
days  are  not  so  very  far  away ;  only  last 
week  we  had  a  sirocco,  which  caused  every 
one  to  perspire  in  the  same  old  midsummer 
fashion.  But  Sunday  made  up  for  it  all. 
There  was  plenty  of  sunshine,  but  the 
breeze  seemed  to  have  the  suspicion  of  a 
nip  in  it,  so  much  so  that  some  of  our 
Argylls  in  a  confidential  moment  hinted  to 
Mrs.  Mackinnon  that  singlets  would  be  a 

2IO 


Under  Canvas 


great  boon,  and  at  this  present  moment 
she  is  busy  purchasing  some  for  them. 
Possibly  if  the  nip  becomes  a  little  more 
acute  the  need  may  be  intensified.  I  know 
how  quick  Greenockians  are  to  take  hints, 
perhaps  they  might  give  this  a  thought. 
Up  to  the  present  the  very  idea  of  heavier 
clothing  has  been  an  oppression,  but  the 
climate,  like  other  things  in  the  Eastern 
Mediterranean,  is  a  bit  fickle. 

The  morning  parade  service  was  con- 
ducted by  the  Anglican  chaplain.  It  took 
place  in  the  open,  the  clergyman  and  officers 
alone  being  on  a  sheltered  stage.  It  was 
an  inspiring  sight  to  look  into  the  faces  of  a 
thousand  men.  Many  were  about  to  go 
back  to  the  firing  line,  and  would  be  spend- 
ing the  following  Sunday  face  to  face  with 
death.  I  may  say  in  passing  that  the 
relations  between  the  Presbyterian  and 
Anglican  chaplains  are  most  friendly. 
Naturally  where  there  are  many  camps 
and  hospitals,  and  many  services  to  arrange, 
there  must  be  a  brotherly  spirit  of  give  and 
take,  and  so  far  all  difficulties  have  been 

211 


Under  Canvas 


surmounted  in  a  spirit  of  kindly  co-opera- 
tion. 

After  service,  as  there  were  a  few  hours 
to  spare,  and  the  morning  is  not  a  good 
time  for  visiting  the  tents,  Mrs.  Mackinnon 
and  I  were  tempted  to  take  a  walk.  I  am 
not  going  to  say  how  many  miles  it  was  to 
St.  Paul's  Bay.  To  a  Greenock  minister 
whose  work  has  developed  the  right  kind 
of  muscles  it  means  just  half  the  distance 
that  it  is  to  others.  The  invigorating  air, 
the  bright  sunshine,  and  the  interesting 
objects  en  route  made  the  way  seem  short. 
On  the  hillsides  we  saw  cave  dwellings 
still  inhabited  as  they  were  four  thousand 
years  ago.  Then  we  descended  to  one 
of  the  few  real  beaches  in  Malta.  Here 
bays  are  still  called  creeks,  and  as  we  sat 
where  the  wavelets  broke  on  the  sand  the 
scene  in  the  book  of  Acts  was  vividly  pic- 
tured to  us. 

' '  When  it  was  day  they  knew  not  the  land ; 
but  discovered  a  certain  creek  with  a  shore, 
into  which  they  were  minded,  if  it  were 
possible,  to  thrust  in  the  ship.  And  falling 

212 


Under  Canvas 


into  a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they  ran 
the  ship  aground. " 

In  front  of  us  was  clearly  visible  the  place 
where  the  "  two  seas  met."  A  little  island 
divides  the  waters  at  the  entrance  of  the 
bay,  and  round  this  the  waves  swirl  in  a 
storm,  and  their  meeting  churns  the  surface 
into  foam. 

A  monument  marks  the  traditional  place 
of  the  landing,  and  there  is  every  reason  to 
credit  the  site.  As  I  sat  there  I  felt  the 
centuries  bridged.  The  eyes  that  had 
looked  on  the  vision  of  the  Crucified  had 
looked  also  on  this  spot,  which  is  little 
changed.  There  was  a  sermon  in  the 
thought. 

That  afternoon  we  went  through  the 
hospitals,  and  had  a  word  and  gift  for  all 
our  Scotch  lads.  Also  in  the  tents  I  had 
some  delightful  chats  with  men  whose 
thoughts  naturally  turned  to  the  home- 
land. Here  again  I  met  Sergeant  Lee's 
brother,  of  South  Street,  also  Sergeant 
Leggatt,  whom  I  had  last  seen  at  St.  David's, 
while  Mrs.  Mackinnon  was  surrounded  with 
213 


Under  Canvas 


a  crowd  of  those  who  when  nearer  Valletta 
used  to  frequent  the  Reading  Room  and 
enjoy  the  Greenock  teas.  The  afternoon 
passed  all  too  quickly. 

At  6.30  p.m.  I  conducted  the  service  in 
the  big  Y.M.C.A.  tent,  and  the  sight  was 
an  inspiring  one.  Seats  were  provided  for 
about  500,  but  every  inch  of  standing 
ground  was  also  occupied,  and  round  the 
doors  as  far  as  one  could  see  the  men 
crowded.  I  thought,  as  I  looked  into  those 
earnest  faces,  of  the  loafers  on  our  streets 
at  home  to  whom  the  church  bells  mean 
nothing.  What  a  rebuke  to  them  there  was 
in  that  audience  if  only  they  could  have 
seen  it !  One's  pride  in  our  soldiers  in- 
creases daily.  To  them  religion  is  a  reality, 
and  if  only  these  men  are  spared  to  return 
to  the  homeland  the  day  of  the  moral  weak- 
ling will  be  past. 

But  there,  I  have  exhausted  my  space, 
and  not  even  finished  the  story  of  a  day. 
I  would  like  to  have  told  you  of  some  of 
the  officers  I  met  in  the  Mess.  One,  a  major 
interested  me  greatly,  and  we  talked  on 

214 


Under  Canvas 


long  after  the  lamp  had  burned  itself  out 
and  left  us  in  darkness.  He  is  one  of  the 
few  old  regular  officers  left,  and  had  been 
all  through  the  retreat  from  Mons,  and  the 
subsequent  battles.  Our  conversation  left 
me  very  optimistic.  He  said  in  decisive 
tones  that  Germany  was  already  hope- 
lessly beaten.  On  this  consolation  I  slept 
soundly.  On  the  following  morning  the 
motor  was  waiting,  and  we  said  good-bye 
to  our  new  friends  in  that  isolated  camp 
with  feelings  of  gratitude  for  all  their 
kindness. 


215 


CHAPTER    XI 


CHRISTMAS    IN   MALTA 

CHRISTMAS  has  been  casting,  not  its 
shadow,   but  its  sunshine  in  ad- 
vance over  the  wards  of  our  hos- 
pitals.    The  ceilings  were  the  first  to  catch 
its  glow.     From  their  heights  festoons  of 
crimson-and- white   and  every  rainbow  hue 
began  to  hang  their  graceful  loops,  and  the 
men  who  could  look   up  from  their  beds 
caught  the  gladness  of  their  message. 

CHRISTMAS  AS  A  HEALER 

The  reflection  of  Christmas  first  crept 
over  the  wan  faces  of  the  sufferers  as  they 
watched  the  festoons  grow.  There  was 
something  now  to  look  at,  where  there 
had  been  bare  walls  before.  Interest  for 
the  eye  is  a  factor  in  healing  that  is  often 
overlooked. 

216 


Christmas  in  Malta 


For  instance,  the  other  day  I  was  in  one 
of  our  hospitals,  the  windows  of  which 
look  out  on  the  Grand  Harbour.  As  I 
stood  by  the  bedside  of  a  wounded  man 
the  view  attracted  me.  A  fringe  of  curling 
surf  lined  the  breakwater  where  the  Mediter- 
ranean swell,  like  some  other  things,  was 
kept  at  arm's  length  from  the  sheltered 
waters  within.  At  that  moment  a  big 
battleship  was  making  her  way  slowly  out- 
ward. With  her  snake-like  tail,  armed  with 
its  two  stings,  she  suggested  an  ocean 
reptile  as  she  crept  through  the  waters, 
and  she  almost  seemed  to  twist  her  trail- 
ing body  as  she  swung  through  the  narrow 
channel. 

"  You  cannot  weary  here,"  I  remarked 
thoughtlessly.  The  man's  bed,  which  was 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  ward,  faced  the 
window,  and  for  the  moment  I  imagined 
he  also  could  see  the  harbour.  "  Sky  and 
ceiling  is  all  that  I  have  had  to  look  at 
for  these  weeks,"  he  responded.  I  lowered 
my  head  to  the  height  of  his  pillow,  and 
realised  the  truth  of  his  words.  If  his  bed 
217 


Christmas  in  Malta 


had  been  raised  just  a  few  inches  he  would 
have  had  a  reserved  seat  in  one  of  the  most 
picturesque  and  natural  cinemas  of  the 
world. 

Christmas  has  given  our  patients  some- 
thing else  to  look  at  than  bare  walls.  In 
fact,  these  can  hardly  be  seen  now,  so 
covered  are  they  with  decorations.  Mottoes, 
festoons,  crowns,  bells,  and  a  hundred  other 
old  fancies  have  been  worked  out  of  the 
same  material — ordinary  tissue  paper  of 
every  colour, — until  the  stock  in  Malta  has 
run  short.  The  lettering  of  white  wool  was 
in  some  cases  glued  on  to  cardboard  by 
jam  instead  of  gum,  or  by  the  remains  of 
certain  milk  puddings,  which  some  of  the 
men  said  made  excellent  sticking  paste. 

In  one  ward  I  was  impressed  by  the 
unity  of  design.  Nothing  was  out  of  keep- 
ing with  the  dominant  chaste  idea.  There 
were  no  mottoes  hung  haphazard,  no  over- 
elaboration  of  one  section  of  the  room  to 
the  disadvantage  of  the  other.  In  fact, 
only  one  central  inscription  was  allowed, 
and  that  was  "  God  Save  the  King."  On 

218 


Christmas  in  Malta 


enquiring  for  the  master  mind  that  had 
the  strength  of  character  to  impress  his 
individual  design  on  all  the  others,  I 
found  it  beneath  the  bed-clothes.  In  one 
cot  lay  a  man  badly  wounded,  but  his 
brains  were  unimpaired,  and  from  the 
blankets  he  dictated  his  commands  to  the 
willing  workers  who  had  recognised  his 
genius.  Ris  absorption  in  his  work  made 
him  forget  his  pain,  and  the  Christmas 
joy  had  no  purer  reflection  than  on  the 
face  of  the  artist,  as  from  his  pillow  he 
surveyed  with  admiration  the  working  out 
of  his  own  designs. 

In  another  ward  the  chief  adornment 
was  an  excellent  model  of  the  Lord  Nelson, 
made  in  cardboard  by  one  of  the  crew. 
Perhaps  the  busiest  man  in  Malta  that  day 
was  his  Excellency  the  Governor,  Lord 
Methuen,  as  he  sped  in  his  car  from  hospital 
to  hospital,  with  words  of  appreciation  and 
encouragement.  Next  to  him  should  be 
ranked  the  nurses,  doctors,  and  chaplains, 
amongst  whom  there  were  no  idle  hands. 


219 


Christmas  in  Malta 


GIFTS 

Thanks  to  the  hampers  received  we  were 
able  to  give  a  present  to  fully  three  hundred 
Scottish  soldiers.  Mrs.  Mackinnon  had 
these  done  up  in  suitable  small  parcels,  and 
Sassenachs  wished  that  they  had  been  born 
in  the  Land  of  the  Open  Hand. 

Many  a  fair  Santa  Claus  had  filled  the 
socks  she  had  made  with  something  to  eat 
as  well  as  to  wear.  For  there  were  little 
boxes  of  chocolate  hidden  in  the  toes. 
Here  was  something  to  warm  the  heart  as 
well  as  the  feet  and  brace  the  courage. 
Pinned  on  one  pair  was  a  slip  of  paper  with 
this  verse  written  in  a  girlish  hand  : — 

When  ye  are  hidin'  ahint  the  rocks, 
Think  o'  the  lassie  wha  made  these  socks. 

Tea  outside !  It  sounds  strange  for 
Christmas.  Yet  on  the  balconies  of  most 
of  the  hospitals  long  tables  were  spread, 
fairy  lights  hanging  from  above  cast  their 
glow  over  plates  filled  with  cakes  ;  and  the 
doctors,  traitors  for  once  to  their  own 

220 


Christmas  in  Malta 


profession,  actually  assisted  in  handing  to 
their  patients  what  on  other  occasions  they 
would  have  forbidden  with  a  frown.  But 
then,  that  is  the  way  of  Christmas,  and  its 
truce  seems  to  be  extended  not  merely  to 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  men,  but  to  certain 
internal  organs,  which  usually  are  only  too 
ready  to  prove  querulous  on  the  slightest 
excuse.  At  all  events,  I  was  told  by 
several  Sisters  that  -temperatures  were 
not  up  on  the  day  succeeding. 

MALTA  WEATHER 

The  best  and  most  appreciated  gift  was 
that  sent  to  Malta  by  the  "  Clerk  of  the 
Weather/'  From  a  series  of  delightful 
days  he  chose  the  choicest.  The  clear 
atmosphere,  bringing  near  objects  miles 
away ;  the  bright  sunshine,  that  warmed 
but  did  not  overheat ;  the  suspicion  of  a 
nip  in  the  air — all  made  Malta  a  different 
place  from  those  August  days,  when  every 
limb  was  weighted,  and  the  only  place  to 
escape  from  liquidation  was  in  a  cold  water 
bath,  and  even  then,  though  submerged, 

221 


Christmas  in  Malta 


one  had  a  grave  misgiving  that  he  was 
perspiring  still. 

The  weather  had  its  own  Christmas 
decorations,  and  I  never  saw  finer.  It 
reserved  the  best  for  the  sunset  hour  ;  then 
Nature  began  to  hang  up  her  fairy  lights. 
What  colouring  there  was  in  the  sky  !  The 
deep  blue  merging  into  dark  purple  towards 
the  horizon,  and  the  sea,  as  if  vieing  with 
the  heavens,  changed  to  green.  I  never 
suspected  Nature  of  being  a  suffragette 
before,  until  she  brought  out  her  Christmas 
ornaments  and  advertised  her  sentiments 
in  colour.  Only  for  a  few  minutes  she  held 
us  spellbound  ;  then  she  rang  down  the 
curtain  of  night.  But  now  her  real  illu- 
minations were  only  beginning.  I  have 
seen  stars  in  the  dim  distance  before.  That 
moment  she  brought  them  near  at  hand. 
Looking  down  from  one's  roof  that  night 
at  the  lights  of  the  town  shining  so  clearly, 
at  the  lights  on  the  harbour  which  made 
the  waters  seem  alive  as  dghaisas,  like 
fireflies,  skimmed  the  surface  of  the  sea  ; 
and  then,  looking  up  from  man's  limitations 

222 


Christmas  in  Malta 


at  God's  lights,  one  felt  that  the  symbol  for 
Christmas  was  rightly  a  star. 

Later  on  we  returned  to  Valletta  Hospital 
to  be  introduced  to  Father  Christmas.  Very 
patriarchal  he  was  as  he  marched  through 
the  wards,  and  his  violin  solo  took  the 
audience  in  one  of  them  by  storm.  His 
Scottish  reel  made  the  men  without  legs 
painfully  realise  their  loss.  There  was 
something  very  familiar  about  his  accent 
when  he  spoke,  though  I  do  not  think  that 
even  the  United  Free  Church  people  of 
Banchory  would  have  recognised  their 
minister.  They  may  be  assured  that  Rev. 
Wm.  Cowan  is  putting  his  talents  to  splen- 
did service  for  the  welfare  of  the  wounded, 
and  in  his  own  parish  of  hospitals  has  won 
the  hearts  of  the  men  under  his  charge. 
"Padre,"  the  soldiers'  term,  is  the  best 
word  for  the  chaplain.  It  expresses  that 
quality  which  elicits  the  confidences  of  the 
men.  Strange  and  touching  are  the  stories 
we  often  have  to  listen  to,  and  sometimes 
the  services  we  are  asked  to  perform  are 
most  confidential  and  delicate.  I  have  been 
223 


Christmas  in  Malta 


very  fortunate  in  having  as  colleagues  men 
who  have  proved  genuine  "  Padres/'  and 
we  only  wish  that  our  expressed  desire  for 
the  return  of  Rev.  Donald  Campbell  had 
been  gratified.  His  whole-hearted  services 
here  are  not  forgotten.  Just  yesterday  I 
met  a  New  Zealander  who  had  returned  to 
Malta  wounded  for  the  second  time,  and 
whose  first  enquiry  was  for  the  Greenock 
Padre  who  had  been  so  kind  to  him  at 
Floriana  in  June. 

THE   SCOTTISH   TEAROOM 

I  could  take  you  through  endless  wards 
where  men  are  fighting  pain  with  the  grim 
determination  of  the  battlefield  ;  but  there 
is  one  centre  of  goodwill  which  you  should 
know  about,  if  not  take  an  interest  in. 
Scotland  has  been  belying  in  Malta  the 
character  which  those  who  are  ignorant 
of  her  give  her.  She  will  be  known  in  far 
Australia  and  New  Zealand  as  long  as  the 
tale  of  Malta's  hospitals  are  retold  as  the 
Land  of  the  Open  Hand.  The  Mother 
Country  has  revealed  a  mother's  heart  and 

224 


Christmas  in  Malta 


care  towards  her  sons  of  Empire.  Six 
months  ago  our  Scottish  hall  was  opened  in 
Valletta,  and  every  day  has  been  a  Christ- 
mas there,  as  far  as  gifts  are  concerned. 
A  table  has  been  spread  daily  for  the 
hungry  boys,  who,  having  found  their  limbs 
again,  have  also  suddenly  re-discovered 
their  appetites. 

If  you  know  what  enteric  is,  then  you 
will  know  what  it  means  to  be  hungry,  and 
you  will  not  consider  two  teas  in  an  after- 
noon an  extravagance — the  one  in  the 
hospital,  made  by  an  orderly,  and  the  one 
in  this  "  hame  frae  hame,"  where  ladies 
handle  the  teapot  with  that  gracious  skill 
which  adds  an  indefinable  flavour  to  the 
tea. 

They  come  into  this  little  hall  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  The  Australian,  with 
his  easy  stride  ;  the  New  Zealander,  who  is 
a  fine  compromise  between  the  Scotch  and 
colonial  character  ;  the  Newfoundlander, 
thick-set  and  square-shouldered  ;  the  Irish- 
man, who  is  an  inch  taller  since  the  Dublin 
Fusiliers  said  with  their  rifles  and  bayonets 
p  225 


Christmas  in  Malta 


to  Bulgaria  "  Stand  back"  ;  the  English, 
the  Welsh,  and  our  own  laddies ;  and  not 
least  the  dark-skinned  sons  of  India,  who 
drink  their  tea,  and  who  must  needs  march 
to  the  kitchen  and  salaam  to  the  ladies  by 
way  of  thanks.  From  400  to  500  a  day 
they  have  come,  and  Scotland  bids  them 
welcome.  A  cup  of  tea  is  not  much  in 
itself,  but  an  essay  could  be  written  on  all 
that  is  inside  and  around  it ;  and  so  it  is 
always  Christmas  Day  in  this  little  hall. 

CHRISTMAS  TRAGEDY 

But  the  season  did  not  pass  without  a 
reminder  that  the  angels'  song  was  falling 
on  deafened  ears.  Into  our  service  on  the 
Sunday  night  walked  twenty  dusky  Cinga- 
lese. Their  ship,  the  Ville  de  la  Ciotat,  had 
just  been  submarined  by  the  enemy.  They 
gathered  round  me  at  the  close,  and  told 
me  their  story.  This  Christmas  they  will 
remember  not  for  its  joy  and  goodwill,  but 
for  its  hatred  and  inhuman  cruelty.  In- 
stead of  the  angels'  song,  they  heard  that 
day  the  mocking  laughter  of  men  who 

226 


Christmas  in  Malta 


jeered  at  their  despair.  Without  a  warn- 
ing their  ship  was  struck  as  they  were 
sitting  at  a  meal.  At  15  knots  an  hour 
she  plunged  to  her  watery  grave,  and  in 
those  few  minutes  when  hands  gripped 
hurriedly  the  lowering  tackle  of  the  boats 
all  rushed  on  deck.  One  of  the  life-boats 
filled  with  women  and  children  capsized, 
and  the  occupants  were  thrown  into  the 
water  and  drowned. 

One  of  the  men  told  me  how  he  jumped 
into  a  boat  which  immediately  afterwards 
was  smashed  against  the  ship's  side.  Grasp- 
ing a  rope  he  hauled  himself  once  more  on 
deck,  just  in  time  to  be  carried  with  the 
final  plunge  of  the  ship  into  the  waves,  from 
which  he  was  rescued  at  last  by  friendly 
hands.  In  suspicious  tones  they  spoke  of 
two  foreign  steamers  which  had  been  in 
their  vicinity  shortly  before  the  attack  took 
place.  In  high  praise  they  referred  to  the 
captain  of  a  British  ship,  which  came  to 
their  rescue  while  the  wake  of  the  submarine 
was  still  plainly  visible ;  and  on  this  boat 
they  were  brought  to  Malta.  And  after  a 
227 


Christmas  in  Malta 


meal  these  twenty  Cingalese  sought  out  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  were  in  time  to 
join  in  our  evening  service.  They  were  sad 
at  heart,  for  they  had  lost  nearly  half  their 
comrades ;  but,  as  I  looked  into  their 
swarthy  faces,  I  felt  proud  that  British 
khaki  clothed  such  heroes. 

NEW   YEAR 

The  celebration  of  New  Year's  Day  was 
different.  It  was  more  purely  Scottish. 
"It  is  a  capital  arrangement, "  said  one  of 
the  garrison  officers  to  me.  "  On  Christ- 
mas Day  I  turn  out  a  Scottish  guard  to  look 
after  the  other  chaps,  and  on  New  Year 
we  set  the  English  to  watch  the  Scottish/' 

There  was  a  touch  of  home  about  New 
Year's  Day,  with  its  morning  church  service 
and  opportunity  for  good  wishes.  For 
night  we  had  arranged  a  big  social  for  the 
St.  Andrew's  unit  of  the  R.A.M.C.  In 
passing  let  me  pay  a  deserved  tribute  to 
this  splendid  body  of  men.  I  have  come 
much  in  contact  with  them,  and  know  how 
exacting  their  work  is.  "  Orderly  ! 

228 


Christmas  in  Malta 


orderly !  "  How  that  call  is  for  ever 
echoing  through  our  wards,  as  some  poor 
fellow  in  pain  calls  for  help.  Also  I  find 
that  this  corps  are  apt  to  be  overlooked. 
Hence  we  reserved  New  Year's  night  for 
them.  The  hall  was  packed,  and  we  had 
a  real  Scottish  soiree.  Our  youngest  and 
most  versatile  chaplain,  Rev.  Charles 
McEchern  of  Tighnabrualich,  was  in  his 
happiest  mood,  and  with  song  and  story  he 
helped  to  make  the  evening  a  merry  one. 
"  I  wish  we  could  have  a  whole  evening  of 
him"  was  what  I  heard  one  man  remark- 
ing. What  choruses  we  had!  Staff  Ser- 
geant Lee  taught  us  all  in  five  minutes  how 
to  imitate  the  bagpipes;  and  I  am  quite 
sure  even  a  hundred  pipers  an'  a'  could 
never  give  such  a  startling  blast  or  weird 
drone  as  lips  and  lungs  produced  that 
night.  Too  quickly  the  hours  sped,  and 
the  strains  of  "  Auld  Lang  Syne  "  fell  on 
the  midnight  air,  and  the  little  bit  of 
Scotland  resolved  itself  into  Malta  once 
again. 


229 


Christmas  in  Malta 


VISITING  THE  ARGYLLS 

Now  I  have  a  feeling  that  I  am  not 
getting  into  the  right  swing  of  this  letter. 
There  are  many  causes,  the  hour  is  late, 
and  the  day  has  been  a  busy  one  ;  but,  when 
I  tell  you  that  it  has  been  spent  in  visiting 
the  Argylls  in  the  various  hospitals,  I  know 
I  have  secured  your  interest  without  literary 
wiles,  and  your  pardon  for  slipshod  ex- 
pressions and  heavy  sentences. 

About  thirty  Argylls  have  just  come  in, 
so  I  have  devoted  a  day  in  trying  to  see 
them.  Let  me  tell  you  how  I  got  on.  I 
started  in  the  motor-car  immediately  after 
lunch.  I  had  a  call  to  make  at  Verdala 
Palace,  which  is  near  Boschetto  of  picnic 
fame,  and  my  Jehu  seemed  to  realise  that  I 
had  to  put  thirty  visits  into  the  afternoon, 
for  we  took  the  corners  of  narrow  streets  at 
perilous  angles,  and  when  we  did  get  a  bit 
of  straight  road  we  hardly  seemed  to  touch 
the  surface.  After  leaving  Verdala  Palace 
we  had  to  cross  nearly  half  the  island  to 
reach  St.  Patrick's  Camp.  Skirting  Citta 

230 


Christmas  in  Malta 


Vecchia,  we  dived  down  into  numerous 
little  villages,  bringing  momentary  con- 
sternation into  groups  of  children,  mule- 
drivers  with  their  carts,  and  goats.  But 
my  driver,  I  saw,  had  a  good  eye  for  the 
fraction  of  an  inch,  so  I  gave  faith  its  oppor- 
tunity. 

We  drew  up  at  St.  Patrick's  Camp.  The 
first  Argyll  I  found  was  Kemp,  who  was 
quickly  recovering  from  his  encounter  with 
a  Turkish  "  coalbox."  He  offered  to  be  my 
guide  in  my  search  for  the  other  Argylls, 
and  was  of  great  assistance.  In  tent  H  3  I 
found  also  M  'Leod,  who  seemed  in  the  best 
of  spirits  despite  the  bullet  wound  in  his 
arm.  How  brave  our  boys  are !  Next  I 
spoke  to  Donelly,  M'Gilvray,  and  Leimon, 
about  whom  their  friends  need  have  no 
anxiety.  All  seemed  glad  to  see  me,  and 
the  few  Telegraphs  I  had  soon  disappeared. 
Then  we  crossed  over  to  another  row  of 
tents,  and  I  had  a  nice  chat  with  Richard 
Hamilton,  who  was  lying  in  bed.  He  is 
doing  well,  though  somewhat  weak.  He 
had  been  buried  in  earth  by  a  shell.  From 
231 


Christmas  in  Malta 


there  we  crossed  over  to  visit  Gray,  who 
is  able  to  go  about.  Then  we  walked  to 
the  very  top  of  the  camp  and  found  M  'Cart- 
ney  and  N.  Adam.  The  former,  who  was 
a  chum  of  David  M'Dougall  in  the  trenches, 
had  been  told  that  I  would  be  sure  to  look 
him  up  when  he  arrived  in  Malta,  so  he 
was  expecting  me,  and  I  am  glad  that  I 
acted  up  to  expectations.  After  a  little 
search  we  discovered  II.  Robertson,  who 
is  moving  about,  and  at  last  Simpson,  who 
has  been  flitting  from  one  tent  to  another. 
His  eye  is  getting  quickly  better.  So  with 
regard  to  the  Argylls  at  St.  Patrick's  I  can 
give  a  good  report.  Kemp  accompanied 
me  back  to  my  car,  carrying  my  bag,  which 
was  now  nearly  emptied  of  its  contents, 
and  I  started  with  a  farewell  wave  to  H  3, 
where  the  Argylls  were  standing. 

My  next  camp  was  St.  David's.  We  had 
a  cross-country  journey  to  it,  through 
lanes  that  would  make  Devonshire  ones 
seem  thoroughfares  in  comparison.  It  was 
lucky  we  met  no  cart  or  mule  on  the  way — 
lucky  for  them  I  mean,  and  after  many 

232 


Christmas  in  Malta 


sharp  turnings  we  slowed  down  as  we  ran 
into  St.  David's.  We  take  a  paternal 
interest  in  this  camp  ;  for  it  is  here  that 
we  have  pitched  our  tent.  I  can  remember 
it  in  its  babyhood,  with  its  swaddling 
clothes  of  mud  and  little  else.  Now  it  is 
a  "castrum"  worthy  of  Roman  soldiers. 
Fine  roads  have  been  made  through  it, 
well  paved  and  firm  ;  and  most  wonderful 
of  all,  it  has  prettily  laid  out  gardens  with 
flowers  blooming  and  vegetables  ripening. 
Truly,  the  desert  has  been  made  to  blossom 
as  a  rose.  In  its  centre  stands  the  United 
Free  Church  Guild  Tent,  a  stately  ornament 
of  canvas.  Useful,  too,  for  within  are  large 
numbers  of  men  sitting  at  tables  reading 
or  playing  games.  In  this  camp  I  found 
T.  Fisher.  He  also  will  soon  be  convales- 
cent. 

Then  I  boarded  my  car  again,  and  went 
on  to  All  Saints'  Camp.  Here  a  consider- 
able search  was  required  before  I  discovered 
W.  R.  Stewart.  He  was  looking  splendid. 
Now  the  car  was  turned  homewards,  but 
we  stopped  at  St.  Andrew's  Hospital  to 
233 


Christmas  in  Malta 


make  two  calls.  Here  I  found  J.  Currie  of 
the  Argylls,  who  was  down  with  enteric. 
But  it  is  a  mild  case,  and  gives  no  cause  for 
alarm.  A  friend  of  Rev.  Donald  Camp- 
bell's lay  in  another  block,  named  Millar, 
and  I  dropped  in  to  give  him  a  word  of 
cheer.  He  is  progressing  slowly. 

When  I  regained  my  car  I  looked  at  my 
watch  with  a  start.  How  the  afternoon 
flies  out  here,  especially  when  you  are 
talking  to  Greenockians  !  At  that  moment 
I  was  timed  to  speak  at  a  meeting  some 
miles  away.  But  I  had  faith  in  my  Jehu, 
and  he  did  not  disappoint  me.  I  arrived 
at  the  Scotch  Church  Hall  in  Sliema  in  the 
nick  of  time.  The  chairman  was  just  going 
to  announce  that  I  had  not  come  when  I 
walked  in.  Here  the  glow  of  the  New  Year 
lingered.  Rev.  W.  Cowan  was  giving  a 
Scotch  social  to  his  parishioners.  He  had 
brought  them  from  the  different  hospitals 
in  his  parish  to  that  hall,  and  he  had  com- 
mandeered my  wife  to  make  tea.  About 
120  Scottish  wounded  were  present.  A 
good  tea  had  been  provided,  and  the  men 

234 


Christmas  in  Malta 


looked  too  happy  to  be  bored  with  much 
speechifying,  so  I  told  them  just  what  you 
have  all  been  thinking,  how  proud  you  were 
of  all  of  them. 

Now  I  am  afraid  that  I  have  bored  you 
with  these  commonplace  incidents  of  a 
chaplain's  day,  which  is  just  like  so  many 
others.  Only  I  know  that  to  some  it  will  not 
seem  commonplace,  for  it  has  reference  to 
their  brave  sons ;  and  I  wish  those  at  home 
to  feel  what  I  have  told  the  men  here,  that 
while  they  are  in  Malta  they  are  to  look  upon 
me  as  a  "  Padre  "  in  the  realsense,  one  who 
will  father  them,  and  on  Mrs.  Mackinnon, 
to  whom  I  find  they  tell  their  needs  more 
readily  than  to  me,  as  one  who  will  stand 
in  the  place  of  their  mother.  They  are  a 
family  we  are  proud  of,  noble  fellows  ! 

AN  ARGYLL'S  FUNERAL 

Yet  %ry  report — for  that  is  what  my 
letter  has  become — is  not  to  be  without  its 
sad  note.  Private  Gordon  Smith  (2947) 
died  of  his  wounds  at  St.  Elmo  Hospital 
on  Saturday,  a  few  hours  after  being  ad- 
235 


Christmas  in  Malta 


milled.  His  home  address  is  14,  Serpen- 
tine Walk,  Greenock.  The  first  announce- 
ment I  got  of  his  arrival  was  the  news  of 
his  death.  He  had  been  badly  wounded. 
His  funeral  took  place  on  Sunday  after- 
noon, and  though  it  was  not  my  turn  for 
funeral  duty  that  week  I  arranged  to  take 
it,  feeling  that  his  friends  in  Greenock  might 
prefer  that  one  from  their  own  town  should 
lay  their  hero  to  rest. 

I  closed  my  Bible  Class  half  an  hour 
sooner,  and  drove  to  the  cemetery  in  good 
time.  As  I  stood  robed  at  the  gate  my 
thoughts  were  in  Greenock.  I  felt  that  I 
must  be  the  eyes  for  the  friends  there.  I 
hope  to  send  you  shortly  a  photo  of  Pieta, 
where  now  more  than  one  Greenockian  lies. 
Then  from  the  Porte  de  Bomb  there  broke 
on  the  quietness  of  the  Sunday  afternoon 
the  beat  of  a  drum,  slow,  mournful ;  and 
soon  I  could  see  coming  down  the  tree- 
shaded  street  the  gun  carriage  with  its 
burden.  As  the  procession  turned  the 
corner  and  moved  to  the  gate,  and  the 
soldiers  took  their  stand  with  rifles  reversed, 

236 


Christmas  in  Malta 


I  stepped  forth  to  meet  my  fellow  towns- 
man, glad  that  Greenock  had  its  represen- 
tative that  day.  Silently  his  comrades  in 
arms  bore  him  to  his  last  resting-place.  The 
Presbyterian  service  allows  latitude,  and  so 
there  were  many  things  in  my  prayers  that 
moment  which  the  bystanders  might  not 
understand ;  but  He  whose  eye  rests  on 
the  home  by  the  Clyde,  as  well  as  on  the 
carnage  of  war,  will  answer  with  His  own 
consolations  the  petitions  by  the  open  grave. 
So  we  left  this  heroic  son  of  Greenock  with 
the  echo  of  the  parting  volleys,  and  the 
Last  Post,  in  our  ears  ;  and  he  left  with  us 
a  bequest,  the  greatest  of  all  heritages,  the 
example  of  noble  self-sacrifice  and  heroic 
achievement. 


237 


CHAPTER    XII 


RELIGIOUS  WORK  AMONGST  THE  WOUNDED 

WHAT  about  the  ultimate  results  of 
all  the  war  work  in  Malta  ?  I 
do  not  now  refer  to  the  mere 
mending  of  limbs,  the  giving  of  a  good  time 
to  the  patients  while  they  sojourned  here. 
That  has  of  course  absorbed  a  great  deal  of 
the  energy  of  the  workers  on  the  island. 
But  though  this  phase  of  local  activities  is 
the  one  naturally  most  evident,  has  there 
not  been  something  accomplished  which  is 
less  transient  ?  I  think  so.  There  has 
been  Empire  building  of  an  enduring  kind. 
The  fact  that  nearly  one  hundred  thou- 
sand youths  at  the  most  impressionable 
period  in  their  lives,  with  spiritual  instincts 
quickened  by  the  perils  of  the  battlefield, 
have  had  time  for  meditation  forced  upon 

238 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

them,  has  not  been  lost  sight  of  by  those 
whose  special  care  is  the  development  of 
Christian  character. 

The  men  who  have  passed  through  our 
hospital  wards  have  come  into  touch  with 
spiritual  influences,  and  as  we  part  with 
many  of  our  patients,  who  go  back  to  rejoin 
their  regiments,  the  farewell  hand-grip,  the 
word  of  gratitude  bespeak  the  stirring  of  the 
soul's  deeper  feeling. 

HARMONY 

His  Excellency  the  Governor,  in  his  fore- 
word to  this  volume,  has  very  wisely  em- 
phasised two  striking  features  of  the 
work  in  Malta,  harmony  and  co-operation. 
This  has  been  true  of  every  department,  and 
particularly  so  of  religious  work.  The 
Senior  Chaplain  of  the  Church  of  England, 
Rev.  M.  Tobias,  who  has  now  gone  to  the 
Front,  was  a  man  of  such  breadth  of  sym- 
pathy and  genial  manner,  and  sound  com- 
mon sense  that  friction  in  co-operation  with 
him  was  an  impossibility.  This  is  true  also 
of  the  Rev.  Peverley  Dodd,  the  Wesleyan 
239 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

Senior  Chaplain,  whose  aim  in  life  seems  to 
be  to  smooth  the  way  for  others,  and 
most  successful  he  is  in  it.  Not  only  does 
he  carry  on  his  ministerial  duties,  but 
superintends  the  Connaught  Home,  a  large 
institution  for  soldiers  and  sailors  which 
has  proved  of  great  service  during  these 
war  days. 

Rev.  C.  Marker,  the  Senior  Roman 
Catholic  chaplain,  has  also  co-operated  in 
a  most  brotherly  fashion  in  common  effort, 
and  in  their  varied  duties  the  different 
chaplains  have  always  sought  to  assist  one 
another  by  forwarding  to  the  right  quarter 
the  names  of  any  soldiers  they  came  across 
who  wished  to  see  their  own  chaplain. 
Thus  the  work  has  been  made  easier  for  all. 

This  feeling  of  good  fellowship  has  cer- 
tainly received  inspiration  from  the  head- 
quarters of  all  denominations,  the  A.A.G.'s 
sanctum.  Major  Howard- Vyse,  the  mili- 
tary officer  responsible  for  the  Chaplains' 
Department,  has  handled  his  team  with 
great  skill.  If  he  were  an  ecclesiastic,  I 
would  suggest  him  as  the  most  suitable 

240 


:  * 

o 


I  I 

fa     "'£ 

0   S- 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

man  for  effecting  union  amongst  all  the 
churches.  After  his  success  in  Malta  ad- 
vocates of  union  should  keep  their  eyes 
on  him.  They  might  do  worse  than  take 
a  few  leaves  out  of  his  book. 

RELIGIOUS   RESULTS 

So  much  for  organisation,  now  for  fruits. 
During  the  year  we  have  had  three  special 
evangelistic  missions  amongst  the  men  with 
very  gratifying  results.  In  May  the  Church 
of  England  chaplain,  along  with  Rev. 
Donald  Campbell  and  Rev.  G.  A.  Sim, 
started  a  series  of  meetings  in  Imtarfa 
Hospital.  These  were  splendidly  at- 
tended, and  struck  a  key-note  that  has 
distinguished  that  hospital  during  all  these 
months.  The  responsive  audience  here  is 
always  like  a  bath  to  the  soul.  What  is 
left  of  us  after  an  eight  miles'  journey  in 
the  heat  and  a  busy  day  may  be  very  limp. 
But  standing  on  a  platform  in  a  hall  where 
practically  every  chair  is  occupied,  and  men 
sing,  with  an  intensity  I  have  never  heard 
before,  •"  I  need  Thee  every  hour/'  makes 
Q  241 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

one  forget  all  physical  weakness,  and  I 
never  turn  homeward  without  a  strange 
gladness  in  my  heart.  Such  is  the  effect 
that  certain  congregations  have  on  the 
preachers,  and  I  have  noticed  that  every 
chaplain  who  ministers  in  turn  at  Imtarfa 
becomes  infected  with  the  religious  buoy- 
ancy of  the  place  ;  and  though  they  being 
new-comers  may  not  know  it,  I  trace  the 
results  back  to  those  stirring  evenings  when 
the  first  wounded  men  from  Gallipoli  con- 
fessed so  earnestly  their  faith  in  Christ. 
Nearly  a  hundred  of  them  came  forward 
with  the  old  request,  "  Put  down  my  name, 
sir,"  as  they  enrolled  themselves  under  the 
Banner  of  the  Cross.  That  generation 
quickly  passed  away,  a  few  weeks  at  most 
was  the  length  of  each  man's  stay.  Mr. 
Campbell,  the  gracious  fragrance  of  whose 
ministry  still  seems  to  me  to  linger  round 
these  beds,  in  due  time  also  left,  but  the 
blessing  remained.  The  new  audiences 
still  sing  the  old  hymns  made  sacred  by 
those  first  nights  of  consecration.  Staff- 
Sergeant  Fryer  alone  is  left  now  to  recall 

242 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

those  moving  moments  when  men  in  tens 
gave  themselves  to  God  ;  and,  as  his  voice 
rings  out  the  notes  of  the  familiar  hymns 
that  upbore  the  souls  of  those  men  to  the 
Throne  of  Grace,  I  catch  the  echo  of  those 
days.  Many  of  the  men  who  made  con- 
fession then  had  returned  to  their  regiments 
to  take  part  in  the  battles  of  the  subsequent 
months,  and  to-day  they  are  no  longer 
seeing  through  a  glass  darkly  but  face  to 
face. 

Who  can  take  stock  of  the  steady  work 
of  the  chaplain  as  he  goes  in  and  out 
through  those  death-shadowed  wards  ? 
Just  as  you  cannot  identify  the  special 
ear  of  corn  in  the  harvest  field  that  sprouted 
from  a  particular  seed,  so  it  is  not  possible 
to  recognise  the  fruit  of  much  that  seems 
very  commonplace  service.  As  Senior 
Chaplain  I  have  been  very  fortunate  in  my 
colleagues,  who  accepted  the  tradition  of 
hard  work  joyfully.  I  do  not  think  I  over- 
drew for  them  the  picture  of  Mr.  Campbell's 
faithfulness,  going  forth  after  breakfast 
with  eager  feet  laden  with  literature  and 
243 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

Testaments  for  the  wounded,  returning 
with  dragging  footsteps  for  lunch,  and 
setting  out  immediately  afterwards  on  the 
same  errand,  because  he  could  not  think 
of  "  those  poor  dear  boys  passing  a  night 
in  their  pain  without  a  prayer,  a  hand-grip, 
a  word  of  comfort."  So  he  set  the  pace  and 
outdid  his  own  strength,  but  left  an  example 
that  has  stimulated  his  successors. 

Rev.  Alex  Macinnes,  one  of  our  chaplains, 
has  put  his  experience  in  the  following 
words: — 

"  We  have  seen  the  men  in  various 
camps  and  in  different  stages  of  their 
training ;  the  raw  recruit,  with  wonder 
and  surprise  in  his  eyes,  depression  and 
sometimes  rebellious  thoughts  in  his  heart ; 
the  trained  soldier,  strong,  equipped,  dis- 
ciplined, intelligent ;  the  men  leaving  in 
drafts  for  the  Front,  smiling  to  disguise  their 
not  unmanly  tears,  wondering  what  experi- 
ences awaited  them,  trusting,  many  of  them 
in  the  protecting  love  of  the  Father  God. 
But  in  Malta  we  saw  sick  men,  and  all  our 
previous  experiences  seemed  to  go  for 

244 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

nothing  :  sick  men,  after  the  privation  and 
suffering  of  the  Peninsula.  Let  it  be  said 
right  away  that  we  never  met  one  discour- 
teous man,  one  unbeliever,  one  sceptic. 
All  of  these  may  have  been  there.  We 
never  met  them.  The  sick  soldier  seems  to 
have  no  use  for  scepticism.  It  might  amuse 
him  in  civil  life  ;  not  in  Malta.  All  of 
them  were  willing  to  speak  about  religious 
matters,  the  soul,  the  Saviour,  Eternal  life, 
naturally  and  easily.  It  seemed  to  be  the 
main  thing  to  speak  about.  Some  asked 
me  to  pray  with  them.  All  said  that  they 
would  like  me  to  pray  when  we  suggested 
it.  On  Sabbath  how  fine  our  meetings  were  ! 
The  men  usually  chose  the  hymns,  '  Come 
away  boys,  shout  out  the  numbers/ 
Whatever  the  four  might  be,  'Jesus,  Lover 
of  my  Soul/  and  '  Rock  of  Ages '  were 
always  there.  Rarely  did  we  hold  a  ser- 
vice but  some  lad  or  lads  waited  behind  to 
talk.  They  would  tell  of  the  Bible  Classes 
they  had  attended,  the  Church,  or  Mission 
Hall,  the  Choir  in  which  they  had  sung. 
Such  experiences  were  most  helpful  and 
245 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

encouraging.  Many  of  the  lads  confessed 
that  they  had  lost  their  grip  of  the  Unseen  ; 
but  they  were  anxious  to  re-enlist  in  the 
Army  of  Jesus  Christ.  Yes,  the  Spirit  of 
God  was  at  work.  The  men  had  had  time 
to  think.  They  had  looked  into  the  face 
of  death.  They  had  seen  their  companions 
falling  by  their  side.  They  had  realised 
their  own  miraculous  escape.  They  had 
been  brought  back  from  the  gates  of  death. 
God's  merciful  guardianship  was  over  them, 
and  they  knew  it.  Some  of  them,  it  must 
be  confessed,  changed  not  for  the  better 
when  they  became  stronger ;  but  these 
were  few.  God  has  done  a  gracious  work 
in  the  hearts  of  all  of  them,  and  many  of 
them  left  St.  David's  Camp  and  the  Tent 
which  they  loved  next  to  their  own  home 
realising  that  the  Saviour  was  a  real  Person, 
the  most  real  Person  in  all  the  world/' 

I  can  only  speak  of  the  great  moments 
when  men  confessed  their  faith  in  such 
numbers  that  all  took  note.  Such  another 
movement  took  place  at  Ricasoli.  Again 
all  the  chaplains  of  the  different  denomina- 

246 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

tions  united.  Mr.  Menzies  was  our  repre- 
sentative, as  it  was  in  his  "  parish/*  I 
always  listen  with  delight  to  his  preaching  ; 
but  that  Wednesday  night,  when  the 
marquee  was  packed  with  wounded  men 
and  his  words  about  sin  went  home,  I  felt 
the  responsive  throb-beat  of  that  big 
audience  as  never  before.  There  were  quiet 
Scottish  lads  there,  who  at  home  were  shy 
about  religion,  who  now  with  tears  in  their 
eyes  and  unashamed  made  open  confession 
of  their  loyalty  to  Christ.  One  feels  these 
scenes  are  almost  too  sacred  to  be  written 
about,  yet  it  is  right  that  the  world  should 
know  the  manner  of  man  we  have  sent  to 
our  trenches,  and  not  accept  a  caricature  of 
the  British  soldier  as  the  conventional  type. 
We  have  seen  that  type  ;  but  we  have  also 
seen  the  boyish  laddie  who  dared  to  go  down 
on  his  knees  to  his  Maker,  and  the  bronzed 
sergeant  who  faced  unflinchingly  a  packed 
tent  to  tell  the  "  old,  old  story."  The  men 
of  Ricasoli  have  separated,  but  I  feel  sure 
that  as  long  as  they  live  they  will  not  forget 
those  nights.  The  net  was  again  cast,  and 
247 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

sixty  or  seventy  made  open  confession  of 
their  faith. 

Judging  by  numbers,  the  biggest  success 
in  our  work  was  that  obtained  in  our  third 
series  of  meetings  which  were  held  in  the 
large  camp  at  Chain  Tuffieha.  Here  again 
all  the  denominations  united,  though  the 
Rev.  J.  A.  Kaye,  the  United  Board  Chap- 
lain, and  the  Rev.  W.  L.  Levack  of  Leuchars 
were  the  soul  of  the  movement.  It  was  in 
the  days  before  the  Orkney  hut,  and  the  big 
Y.M.C.A.  tent  was  put  at  our  disposal. 
Every  night  for  a  week  it  was  crammed  to 
the  last  inch  of  standing  room.  No  preacher 
could  desire  a  more  inspiring  audience. 
The  array  of  eager  young  faces  that  con- 
fronted the  speaker  fanned  his  fervour. 
These  are  the  men  who  after  the  war  are 
going  to  set  the  world  right,  and  one  felt 
that  they  were  in  the  right  kind  of  prepara- 
tory school  for  that  task.  Hardship  and 
danger  like  cruel  pick-axes  were  breaking 
the  fallow  ground  of  their  hearts,  and  now 
was  the  moment  for  sowing  the  good  seed. 
Aptly  was  it  scattered  in  those  furrows, 

248 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

and  the  result  that  was  immediately  mani- 
fest, great  though  it  was,  could  only  be  a 
fraction  of  the  spiritual  good  done.  It 
strengthened  one's  own  faith  to  see  how 
interested  these  young  men  were  in  the 
things  that  pertain  to  the  soul. 

War  has  its  degrading  influences,  but  it 
has  also  its  quickening  agencies.  Men  think 
as  never  before  when  confronted  by  eternity, 
and  never  once  in  all  my  experience  have  I 
met  a  wounded  soldier  who  resented  any 
reference  to  religion.  In  fact  I  have  found 
it  nearly  always  welcomed. 

Strange  and  sometimes  almost  amusing 
are  the  arguments  that  impress.  The  other 
day  I  met  a  man  who  let  me  know  with 
some  pride  that  he  was  an  agnostic.  I 
might  say  that  he  had  not  been  at  the  Front 
and  smelt  powder,  but  had  been  dropped 
off  in  Malta  as  an  invalid  on  the  way  out. 
I  have  always  found  that  those  who  have 
been  under  fire  are  much  easier  of  access. 
In  fact,  after  a  few  minutes'  conversation, 
though  no  reference  has  been  made  to  the 
subject,  one  can  usually  guess  correctly 
249 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

whether  they  have  been  to  Gallipoli  or 
not. 

The  patient  I  refer  to  took  me  in  hand 
from  the  start,  and  expounded  evolution  to 
me  in  tones  that  admitted  of  no  contradic- 
tion. 

"  The  whole  universe  has  evolved  itself, 
and  we  are  entirely  the  product  of  our  en- 
vironment/' he  said.  "  There  is  no  place 
in  it  for  religion. " 

"  In  fact  we  are  the  helpless  victims  of 
natural  law/'  I  added. 

"  Yes,  natural  law  is  pitiless.  Mercy  is  a 
thing  it  does  not  know.  It  is  unalterable/' 

"  But  how  about  its  exceptions  ?  "  I 
asked. 

"  Exceptions  ?  "  he  queried,  looking  a 
little  puzzled.  Then  he  added  with  em- 
phasis, "  It  knows  nothing  about  excep- 
tions/' 

"  The  law,  for  instance,  that  heat  ex- 
pands is  rigid,"  I  said. 

"  Yes." 

"  If  that  were  so,"  I  continued,  "ice 
would  then  be  formed  at  the  bottom  of  our 

250 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

seas,  where  no  summer  sun  could  reach  it, 
and  pile  itself  up  with  successive  winters 
until  all  our  lakes  and  oceans  would  be 
filled  with  ice  and  the  earth  become  unin- 
habitable. Your  law  of  heat  expansion 
required  an  exception  to  make  life  possible. 
Below  32  degrees  it  is  cold  that  expands. 
Who  made  that  exception  ?  Someone  surely 
who  is  greater  than  the  law,  and  who 
is  merciful  to  mortals/' 

It  was  an  old,  simple  argument  that  I 
hesitated  about  producing,  yet  it  torpedoed 
this  man's  reasoning.  I  left  him  with  the 
query,  and  when  I  returned  some  days  later 
he  said, 

"  I  cannot  get  that  exception  out  of  my 
thoughts.  Some  higher  power  has  certainly 
interfered  with  the  law  of  heat." 

"  But  it  is  only  the  Author  of  the  law  that 
has  the  right  to  amend  it  and  He  has  done 
it  in  love." 

From  that  day  the  man  was  very  silent, 
and  I  saw  that  he  was  thinking  deeply. 
What  the  result  was  I  had  not  the  means  of 
knowing  for  he  passed  on. 
251 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 


BIBLE   DISTRIBUTION 

The  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland 
has  been  one  of  our  best  helpers,  and  put 
into  our  hands  "  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  Word  of  God."  Three  thou- 
sand copies  have  been  sent  to  us  free  of 
charge,  and  these  we  have  handed  to  the 
wounded.  Had  I  time  and  space  I  might 
recount  many  interesting  stories  of  these 
Testaments.  Let  me  mention  two. 

Here  is  a  touching  incident  told  to  Rev. 
Donald  Campbell  by  a  wounded  Glasgow 
Australian  lying  in  the  Valletta  hospital. 
On  Mr.  Campbell  asking  if  he  had  a  Testa- 
ment, he  replied,  "  Yes,  here  is  a  Bible  that 
I  picked  up  on  the  field  of  battle  near  Gaba 
Tepe. ' '  Then  he  produced  a  well-bound  copy 
of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Oxford  type,  bearing 
the  inscription,  "  To  Harry  from  his  mother. 
The  Lord  watch  between  me  and  thee  when 
we  are  absent  the  one  from  the  other, 
17/9/14,"  and  expressing  the  hope  that  he 
would  be  brought  home  safely  to  her. 
Close  beside  the  Bible  a  letter  from  the 

252 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

mother  was  lying,  which  the  soldier  had 
taken  possession  of.  From  it  he  learned  the 
full  name  of  the  "  Harry  "  of  the  inscrip- 
tion. He  expressed  his  confident  hope  to  be 
able  to  restore  the  Bible  to  the  mother  of 
the  young  Australian  who,  he  feared,  had 
fallen  in  action. 

Another  interesting  story  was  also  told 
the  same  day  by  a  private  of  the  Royal 
Scots.  He  showed  Mr.  Campbell  a  Bible 
through  which  a  bullet  had  passed  and  been 
diverted,  thus  saving  his  life.  He  said  that 
he  had  received  this  copy  from  Miss  Ewing, 
daughter  of  Dr.  Ewing  of  the  Grange, 
Edinburgh. 

Y.M.C.A.    WORK 

Malta  has  afforded  another  illustration 
of  the  perfect  organisation  of  the  Y.M.C.A. 
Under  the  energetic  guidance  of  Mr.  Wilson, 
its  pioneer  worker  on  the  island,  equipment 
and  staff  soon  kept  pace  with  the  sudden 
increase  of  camps  and  hospitals.  In 
October,  1915,  the  first  marquee  was  erected 
at  St.  Paul's  Camp,  and  in  November  the 
253 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

larger  one  in  All  Saints'  Camp.  At  the 
same  time  the  largest  tent,  a  go-foot  marquee, 
was  set  up  in  Ghain  Tuffieha  Camp.  His 
Excellency  the  Governor  at  the  opening  of 
these  tents  spoke  with  warm  appreciation 
of  the  Y.M.C.A. 

The  religious  element  has  been  kept  in 
the  foreground.  Every  day  closes  with  a 
gathering  of  the  men  for  family  worship. 
Their  attitude  at  these  moments  is  the  best 
indication  that  a  spiritual  as  well  as  a  social 
need  is  being  supplied.  There  is  no 
impatience,  no  grumbling  if  games  are 
interrupted  for  that  purpose.  An  air  of 
reverence  at  once  pervades  the  scene, 
talking  ceases  and  heads  are  bowed  as 
an  account  of  the  day  is  rendered  to 
God. 

The  opportunity  for  educating  the  minds 
of  the  convalescents  has  not  been  over- 
looked. Historical  and  general  lectures 
have  proved  very  popular,  and  Lieut. 
Laferla,  a  Maltese  officer,  has  done  much 
by  his  lectures  to  inform  the  men  con- 
cerning the  history  and  customs  of  Malta, 

254 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

Subjects  suggested  by  the  War,  such  as 
"  The  Growth  and  Power  of  the  German 
Empire/*  have  greatly  interested  the 
audiences. 

Mr.  T.  B.  Wheeler  succeeded  Mr.  W.  T. 
Wilson,  and  he  brought  to  completion  the 
work  that  was  started  by  his  predecessor. 
Soon  he  had  eight  large  tents  erected  at 
different  centres,  and  he  developed  the  work 
in  many  ways.  One  of  these  was  in  catering 
for  the  musical  tastes  of  the  men.  Male 
voice  choirs  were  formed,  and  at  Chain 
Tuffieha  Camp  a  splendid  orchestra  was 
organised,  the  instruments  being  provided 
by  the  Countess  of  Chesterfield's  Ladies 
Auxiliary  Committee.  But  the  greatest 
success  was  that  scored  by  Miss  Lena 
Ash  well's  Concert  Party,  whose  services 
offered  by  the  Y.M.C.A.  were  gratefully 
accepted  by  His  Excellency  the  Governor, 
and  the  echoes  of  one  of  their  songs  still 
seem  to  haunt  the  island  with  their  blood- 
curdling thrill !  Altogether  this  party  gave 
one  hundred  concerts. 

Mr,  Wheeler  soon  got  erected  two  large 
255 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

Recreation  Huts.  One  is  situated  in  St. 
Patrick's  Camp,  and  has  proved  itself  a 
welcome  centre  for  the  men.  Perhaps  the 
hot  climate  of  Malta  makes  these  rooms 
even  more  acceptable  than  elsewhere.  In 
the  tent  the  air  grows  suffocating  by  mid- 
day ;  outside  it  is  even  worse,  and  it  is  like 
stepping  into  a  hot  oven  to  venture  out ; 
but  in  the  Recreation  Hut  there  is  com- 
parative coolness.  Hence  it  is  filled.  The 
other  hut  has  recently  been  erected  at 
Ghain  Tufneha.  It  is  a  gift  from  the 
people  of  the  Orkney  Islands,  and  is  worthy 
of  its  donors.  Scotland  in  this  has  showed 
itself  again  "  The  Land  of  the  Open  Hand," 
and  Malta  can  never  forget  the  generous 
part  played  by  it  in  ministering  to  the  sick 
and  wounded. 

The  Hut,  which  is  a  large  one,  capable  of 
seating  five  hundred  men,  was  shipped  to 
Malta  in  sections,  and  erected  by  the 
convalescents  in  that  camp  of  the  un- 
pronounceable name  but  of  happy  signifi- 
cation, "Valley  of  the  Apple."  Fully 
equipped  for  reading,  writing  and  games, 

256 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

with  an  elegant  stage  and  capacious  re- 
freshment bar,  it  has  already  proved  an 
immense  boon  to  the  men  busy  with  try- 
ing to  get  fit  again.  Already  the  grateful 
recipients  of  the  gift  have  laid  out  the 
surroundings  in  gardens  and  attractive  ap- 
proaches. 

Thus  has  the  Y.M.C.A.  faced  its  task  in 
Malta.  The  practical  sympathy  of  His 
Excellency  the  Governor  has  done  much  to 
make  the  work  easier.  His  gift  of  the  suite 
of  rooms  in  the  Palace  Buildings  for  a 
Y.M.C.A.  Headquarters  has  proved  most 
valuable.  The  staff  of  about  thirty  has 
done  its  part  well,  one  whose  services  have 
been  greatly  appreciated  being  Mrs.  Holman 
Hunt,  the  widow  of  the  famous  painter. 
But  without  the  organising  brain  and 
energy  of  a  good  leader  the  present  success 
could  not  have  been  attained.  When  Mr. 
Wilson  left  every  earnest  worker  in  the 
island  felt  that  the  loss  was  great ;  and  now 
that  Mr.  Wheeler  has  chosen  the  sterner 
part  of  fighting  in  the  trenches  instead  of 
ministry,  the  community,  while  admiring 
R  257 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

his  patriotism,  feels  that  the  force  of  a 
strong  and  wise  personality  will  be  sorely 
missed.  He  is  succeeded  by  Mr.  Lewis,  who 
has  already  won  the  confidence  of  all. 
Thus  in  its  selection  of  agents  the  Y.M.C.A. 
has  been  most  fortunate. 

All  the  chaplains  and  religious  workers  in 
Malta  have  been  greatly  encouraged  and 
helped  in  their  work  by  the  sympathy  and 
ready  assistance  of  His  Excellency  the 
Governor.  A  motor  was  placed  at  their 
service,  and  where  there  were  so  many 
camps  and  outlying  garrisons  this  proved 
invaluable.  Rev.  W.  Cowan  had  taken 
with  him  a  \vonderful  little  lantern  with  a 
light  whose  brilliancy  was  out  of  all  pro- 
portion to  its  size,  and  he  had  also  an 
assortment  of  slides  fit  to  draw  tears  to  the 
eyes  of  every  homesick  Scot.  There  was 
not  a  fort  on  the  island  at  which  British 
troops  were  stationed  which  had  not  its 
"Night  in  Bonnie  Scotland."  Over  fifty 
such  lectures  were  delivered,  and  it  was 
often  near  midnight  when  we  rumbled  back 

258 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

into  Valletta  through  deserted  streets  in 
our  car. 

His  Excellency  was  seconded  in  all  his 
efforts  for  the  good  of  the  men  by  Lady 
Methuen.  She  has  been  ever  quick  to 
devise  means  for  adding  to  the  comfort  of 
the  wounded  and  in  caring  for  the  large 
number  of  young  men  for  whom  Valletta 
has  its  temptations.  Her  graciousness  and 
the  esteem  which  she  has  earned  in  Malta 
make  her  assistance  in  any  endeavour  a 
source  of  great  strength  and  success,  and 
ungrudgingly  has  she  given  such  support 
to  all  religious  and  social  effort. 

Thus  have  the  hands  of  the  workers  been 
upheld,  and  the  way  made  easy  for  them  ; 
and  though  the  memory  of  the  past  year 
is  haunted  with  its  nightmare  and  the 
vision  of  the  glazing  eyes  and  drawn  features 
can  never  be  forgotten,  across  its  dark 
background  there  shines  a  wonderful  rain- 
bow. Malta  has  added  a  bright  chapter  to 
human  history,  and  with  reverence  will  its 
hospitals  ever  be  named  ;  for  there  sacrifice 
has  once  more  been  enthroned,  and  unself- 
259 


Religious  Work  Amongst  the  Wounded 

ishness  garbed  in  nurse's  cape  or  surgeon's 
uniform  proclaimed  the  triumph  of  love  ; 
and  there  might  be  heard  for  those  who 
had  ears  to  hear  the  footsteps  of  the  Great 
Physician. 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  Hatdl,  Watson  &  Viney,  td., 
London  and  Ayletbwy. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


D       Mackinnon,  Albert  Glenthorne 

629        Malta 

M5M3